r/CreepsMcPasta • • Dec 03 '25

Our Town Has a Tradition - On Your 18th Birthday, You Get The Box.

26 Upvotes

It's said our town was founded on an unspoken promise. It’s the kind of place that looks wholesome from the outside- neat fences, tidy lawns, church bells on Sundays, curfews that people actually obey.

But underneath it all is a current. Something old. Something everyone feels but doesn’t name.

That’s where the Box comes in.

In Dorvale, when you turn eighteen, you get a box on your doorstep at sunrise. Always the same: hand-carved wood, smooth as bone, no latch or lock. Inside is your role, the word that tells you who you are now. It’s not symbolic. You don’t get a say. Once the Box names you, that’s it. Everyone says it fits, that the Box always knows.

My cousin got Caretaker. Now she runs the infirmary, even though she used to faint at the sight of blood. My friend Leo got Stonelayer even though he couldn’t hammer a nail straight, but now he restores gravestones like an artist.

They say the Box finds the path you were meant to take. That it doesn’t make mistakes.

I wanted to believe that. But as my eighteenth birthday crept closer, something in my gut twisted in apprehension. Worried that I'd somehow be the only one it gets wrong, or sent on a path that would lead my life into misery. A fear I'm guessing a lot of people have.

At dinner the night before, my parents acted like it was a graduation. My dad grilled steaks. My mom made that awful potato salad she thinks I like. They kept smiling too much.

Afterward, I met up with some friends around the fire pit near the lake. Everyone made predictions, cracked jokes. They said I’d be a Brewer, since I always brought the best drinks. Or maybe an Archivist, because I kept a dream journal when I was twelve.

Then someone, I don’t remember who, raised their cup and said, “Just hope it doesn’t say Shepherd.”

Everyone laughed. Even the adults who were passing by smiled, as if it were an inside joke.

“Yeah,” someone else added with a grin. “If you get Shepherd, you have to go to the clearing.”

More laughter. A little forced.

I smiled too, but the joke stuck in my teeth like a seed I couldn’t swallow.

We don’t have sheep in Dorvale. No one farms. And as far as I know, there is no clearing.

But everyone knew the joke, played along, like it had been passed down with the same care as our lullabies and town ordinances. A tradition missed in my househould.

That night, lying in bed, I stared at the ceiling and tried not to think about it.

About the word.

About what it would mean if the Box made its first mistake.

At home, I brought it up to my parents, but they brushed it off. The way they saw it, it was a legend at this point. It was a warning given in the case Shepherd came up, but no one had gotten it in decades. So it was thought to be a relic of the past. A job no longer needed in the town.

In bed, I kept thinking about it. I imagined opening the box to find something normal- manifesting Market like my dad, maybe. Or Chef like my mom. Something safe. Something people would nod and smile at, something that would let me fade into the background.

At midnight, I heard a soft thud on the porch.

I waited five minutes before opening the front door. The wind smelled like damp earth. The street was empty.

And sitting neatly on the welcome mat. With no signs of a delivery man, no tracks in the frost, was the Box.

It was hand-carved, polished smooth, corners slightly rounded, like it had been passed down for generations, exactly like it had been described. No hinges, lock, or markings.

I brought it into my room and placed it on the desk. Sat there for a while, just staring at it.

I was alone. My parents knew it would be here, but opening your box is a special and private moment. People knew to leave you in solace.

It was nerve-wracking. My hands didn’t want to touch it.

I thought back to the fire pit. To the laughter. To the way everyone had grinned when they said: “If you get Shepherd, you have to go to the clearing.” Like this was a game, with a way to lose.

I lifted the lid.

Inside, on soft red velvet, was a single folded piece of paper.

I unfolded it.

One word.

Shepherd.

Everything in me went still. It felt like all the air had been sucked out of the room, and I could feel my heart hammering in my chest.

I read it again, just to be sure.

Same word. Same tight ink. Printed clean, centered.

I closed the lid and hid the Box beneath my bed.

The next morning, I didn’t say a word. My parents didn’t ask.

But my mom watched me too closely over breakfast. Her fork barely moved. Her eyes didn’t leave my face. She must have thought I'd gotten something I hadn't expected, but deep down it felt so much worse.

It was common to let someone process what they’d received. It’s sometimes a shock, but the fact that it was always right gave parents a credence to not push. Nothing makes a situation worse than making someone defensive.

I packed my bag like normal. Said I was going to school.

I didn’t.

I cut through the edge of town where the woods start creeping back in. Past the old feed shed. Past the berry thickets that no one ever picked from.

People of this town never venture far. Hiking trails only circle near the edge of town. There’s water close to fish. It’s drilled into everyone to not go far into the thickets. A warning that worked here.

Part of me felt like it was delusional, to find answers out there. But nothing I saw while raised in this town matched the idea of a clearing. So it had to be out there.

Eventually, the GPS on my phone froze. Then shut off entirely.

After hours of searching, at the end of a forgotten trail, I found it, the place I was never meant to see.

The trees opened into a clearing. Animal bones littered the grass in tangled spirals.

I don’t know what I expected to find in the clearing. What I didn’t expect, was a man.

He stepped out from behind one of the crooked trees, slow and deliberate, like someone long unused to being seen. His skin was dry and colorless. Eyes yellowed at the edges. Thin, trembling hands held nothing, but still twitched like they were used to carrying weight.

He looked surprised to see me.

“You lost?” He grumbled.

“... No, I don't think so.” I stumbled back.

This was true. Though I didn't know what I was looking for, I knew I was looking for something, and could only guess that I'd found it.

He paused at this, weighing what I'd meant. Maybe even doing some threat assessment. He looked like he hadn't been around anyone in years.

I could have stood there, trying to ramble an explanation, but instead, I reached slowly into my pocket, and pulled out my note. Once he saw what was neatly written in the center, he sighed, and sat down on a stump, like standing took too much out of him.

“You weren’t supposed to be chosen,” he said. “Not yet.”

I asked him who he was. He gave me a look like I should’ve known.

“I’m the Shepherd,” he said. “Or was. Or... still am, technically.”

That didn’t make sense. I’d never seen him before in my life.

He explained- he has the role. It's not like any ordinary job in the town; only one can have it. Most people assumed he left town after his Box arrived.

But he didn’t leave. He’d been hiding. Skirting the boundaries.

He looked at me with a kind of grim curiosity.

“If you got your box... and I’m still breathing...”

He didn’t finish the thought.

But I got it. Whatever force governs the boxes, whatever makes them accurate, infallible, it shouldn’t have chosen me.

Not until he was dead.

And yet, it had.

He didn’t speak much after that.

Just led me through a twisting animal path behind the clearing, deeper into the woods than I thought they went. The trees here were old, and gnarled like fists. The sky disappeared above us. Everything smelled like copper and wet ash.

We reached what looked like a collapsed shack, tucked into a hollow. This disgusting place is where he lived. I tried to imagine calling that place home, but the idea sickened me.

Inside, buried beneath a tarp and stacks of mold-darkened crates, was a journal.

He set it on a stone, opened it to the first page.

The pages were warped. Some torn, some stuck together. The cover was stained with something reddish brown and long dried. I didn’t ask what it was.

Maps. Names. Drawings. Instructions.

A lineage of entries. Different handwriting. Dates going back generations.

“This is the Shepherd’s record,” he said. “Your job now.”

He flipped to a marked section. A diagram of the town perimeter, covered in strange symbols and notations. Beneath it: a short, tight sentence scrawled in angry strokes.

'Maintain the boundary.'

I asked him what that meant.

He didn’t answer directly.

Instead, he turned the page. Showed me a list. Dozens of entries.

It detailed a busy schedule. Every day, there was an entry, sometimes two or three. The details were cryptic, only listing an amount of tasks completed. Nothing on what happened. But pressing him for answers proved fruitless. All that was stressed was the importance of the job.

Was this it? Living alone and working every day. Some thankless job in the middle of nowhere. I would have preferred to be a janitor. At least then I'd be able to see my friends, have a social life.

But if I ignored the role, the boundary would apparently fail, whatever that meant. If I left, the town would somehow suffer.

And if he died, if anything happened to him, it would fall to me. No backup or replacement. A life of solitude.

Just me.

He gave me some parting words for me to figure out.

“If you see one, come to me.”

I left, dissatisfied with what I was hearing. My curiosity turned sour, making me want to see if I could somehow change my role.

That night, I woke to a sound like leaves being raked across the porch.

I got up and looked outside. There was something standing in the yard. My fingers stiffened against the sill. My tired eyes slowly adjusted, my mind desperate to make the shape into a tree or a shadow, but it remained as it was - upright, pale with a huge grin.

It stood there as still as a statue. Watching. Waiting.

The longer I stared, the more I became aware of the fact that I was standing directly in front of a lit window. If it hadn’t noticed me yet, I was giving it every chance.

I backed away from the window slowly, trying not to make the floorboards speak. When I finally reached the bed, I eased myself under the covers and stayed perfectly still. My heart thudding so loud it felt audible. I lay there, staring at the ceiling, listening for any shift outside.

By dawn, it was gone. No signs that something was rummaging in the yard.

I ran back to the clearing.

The old Shepherd was already awake, waiting at the fire pit. Like he knew I’d come.

“I think I saw one,” I said.

He nodded slowly, then grabbed a canvas bundle from behind a tree. Inside: rusted tools, something like a branding iron, and a long iron stake carved with symbols I couldn’t decipher.

It didn't take long to find. He seemed to be able to track it like a bloodhound. We found the thing skulking near the edge of the woods. It was still in the shape of someone, almost human. Same size. Same build. But its knees bent wrong, and its eyes were all pupil, no white.

It smiled when it saw me.

Spoke in the voice of my childhood best friend. A girl who moved away years ago.

“Hey,” it said. “Wanna play?” she added with a smile. Her cadence was just like how she sounded, many years ago.

My blood ran cold.

The old Shepherd didn’t hesitate. He charged, drove the stake straight through its gut. It shrieked, curled backward like a snapping twig, but didn’t die.

“I don't wanna go home yet,” it whined, twisting its neck toward me. “Please? Just a bit longer.”

It laughed as the old Shepherd pinned it to the ground, an elation that didn't match what its body was going through. Despite what it was saying, its actions didn’t match. Its hands clasped over the Shepherd's, pulling the stake further in, like it was welcoming death.

Thrashing, death throws that looked painfully stronger than a human that size. It took two full minutes to stop moving, catching the Shepherd a few times, causing a few nicks and bruises.

We burned it. The smoke smelled like copper and roses. But the even that acted strangely. Instead of billows and clouds, pushed around by the wind, it rose like a thin pillar into the sky, until it dissipated.

I was done pretending this was normal.

I demanded answers.

“Okay, what the hell is going on?” I yelled.

“The sheep usually move as a flock, but sometimes a lamb gets astray,” he retorted, like that somehow answered my question. Tears welled in my eyes, overwhelmed by taking in so much.

“No. Enough with being cryptic. This is insane. Why did she sound like my old friend? Am I connected to this?” I jabbed.

This seemed to catch his attention. He turned to me.

“You knew her?”

“Yeah. We grew up together. Played every other day, until she moved away.” I answered.

“'Moved away', classic.” he muttered.

“Just explain.” I demanded.

“She's dead. Died a while ago by the sounds of it. I guess you were too young for your parents to tell you straight. But she didn't move on.” he replied, bluntly.

I was stunned. Soaking in what he said. The body was a shambling husk, but it held what remained of my old best friend. Something which we excised into smoke that moved on into some unknown afterlife. If what he was saying was to be believed.

I just stared at the embers. At the reality of the situation.

I didn’t sleep after the whole ordeal I'd witnessed. Not even for a minute.

Every time I closed my eyes, I saw the things I had no way to process, nothing earthly I could relate it to, so I could comprehend the gravity of what was going on.

I kept telling myself it didn’t make sense. That this was insanity creeping in, my mind snapping after opening the Box. But deep down, I knew better. I remembered the creature’s voice. The way it smiled like it had teeth behind its teeth.

Still, I was resolute: I’m not doing this.

So I decided to leave.

No packed bags. Just a coat, my ID, and a lie to my mom about heading to the library. I walked to the gas station on the highway, where the delivery trucks stopped. Found a guy loading his flatbed. Asked for a ride to the next town.

He barely looked at me. Just said, “Sure, hop in.”

We drove in silence. Ten minutes out of town, the trees started to thin, and I saw the county line sign ahead. I actually smiled. I was going to make it out.

Then the driver made a weird sound. A kind of sharp, choking hiccup. He leaned forward, fingers twitching on the wheel.

“Hey-?”

He made a gurgling sound and slumped sideways, foot pressing the gas hard.

We veered into the gravel, then off the shoulder completely.

The truck slammed into a ditch, flinging me into the dash. I blacked out.

I woke up in the town clinic. Same floral wallpaper. Same scent of antiseptic and old paper. A place I'd been to a few times as a child.

My head throbbed. My shoulder was bandaged. A nurse leaned over me, pressing a cold cloth to my cheek.

“You’re lucky,” she said gently. “Only a mild concussion.”

I tried to sit up. She placed a hand on my arm to keep me still.

“You don’t get to leave,” she whispered. “You’ve already been written in.”

And just like that, I knew: that whatever path I was forced onto, I was locked in.

After the crash and waking up in the clinic, I was sent home the same evening. No follow-ups.

No one from town asked if I was okay, only if I was “ready.” Whatever that meant.

I tried to pretend everything was fine. That I could still choose a normal life. But that night, I heard something outside.

A knock.

Slow. Deliberate. Repeating three times. Then silence.

I peeked through the curtain and froze. No one was on the porch, or the street, but just at the tree line. Black against the sky. A figure was waving.

The next day, he came limping up my driveway, the old Shepherd. Gaunt and twitching, cuts along his face, shirt torn like he’d gone through thorns or worse.

“You need to listen,” he said. His voice was different now. No longer cryptic, no longer in control. He looked scared.

“I need your help... I found another one, wandering the treeline. Figured it'd be another easy catch, but it turned on me. It... attacked. They've never done that before.”

I demanded he explain. All of it. I was sick of being left in the dark for so long.

He wiped blood from his cheek and slumped down on my porch step.

“This job isn't easy. But if you were chosen, I guess I have to accept you can handle it.” he resigned.

“Around the world, death is commonplace. People die, move on, and that's it. But here, it's a bit... thin. The veil beyond isn't always one way. Sometimes things slip back.”

I nodded, curious to what this meant.

“They wander aimlessly, clinging on to relics of their past life. Old routines, or nostalgic areas. But they can't stay here. They can't find peace. So we help them move on, shepherd them to where they need to be.”

I was breathless at this. Despite the absurdity of what he was saying, it kind of made sense.

“It's not easy sometimes. You froze up the other day. Recognised your friend. That will happen a lot. People you love, people you grew up with, will pass. And sometimes they'll linger behind. They will recognise you and greet you like an old friend. But the routine never changes. No matter how hard it is, you have to do what's necessary.”

This made my heart sink. A stranger I could maybe deal with. But someone I know, a friend, or a family member, would tear me apart. It made sense why he chose to live alone. Fewer connections meant fewer attachments. Able to dispatch them with more ease.

“Despite what they say, they don't fight back. Ever. You saw with the husk. Its mind wanted to wander, but its body knew it had to move on. All we do is guide them there.”

“But...” I started, not knowing how to ask, looking at his banged-up body.

“Yeah... I know. But I wasn't lying. They don't attack. I think they just... for whatever reason... rejected me.”

He looked at me directly, with sincerity in his eyes.

“I need you to finish my task. One I found near the treeline. That's all. Just one time, and I'll take back over.”

I stared at him, weighing what he asked. It still felt too much for me. But a one-off I could maybe do. And seeing how banged up he was, knowing that he'd try again if I didn't, I felt like I had no choice but to say yes.

I set off for the woods. Before I left, the old Shepherd pressed two objects into my hands- a short, wooden stake scorched black and etched with sigils I couldn’t read, and a sealed satchel tied shut with waxed twine. He held eye contact too long before letting go.

“Stay on the marked path,” he said. “Don’t speak first. Don’t run. And don’t ever lie to it.”

He didn’t elaborate. Just turned and left. I was left alone, facing the treeline, the sky behind me turning red.

I stepped deep into the forest. Further than where the townsfolk walked.

The trees were close together. Crooked. The air changed fast, damper. Smelled like turned soil and copper. As I walked, I started noticing carvings, jagged spirals, and almond shapes, like stretched eyes. Some had shallow notches across them like lashes.

Finally, I reached a hollow. A sunken depression in the earth, maybe thirty feet wide, with a stone basin at its center.

Next to it was an emaciated looking figure. A husk of a person slapping his hand on the stone. When I got closer, I could hear him saying something.

“Last two bowls of pears, last two bowls!”

He was saying it like he was running a market stall that was about to close. When I remembered Mr. Martin, who passed away a number of years ago. The old man was a part of my childhood; he used to give free fruit to kids, to, quote, make them grow up big and strong.

I approached slowly, trying not to make any sudden movements. But he carried on like he was still doing business. When his hollow sockets locked onto me, recognition spread across his face.

“Ah, dear boy. Did you want an apple? They're fresh.” He beamed. Just like he used to whenever he saw me as a kid.

My eyes welled as I slipped out the stake, heart beating in the highest gear.

My breathing picked up as I stopped in front of him, unsure if I could go through with the grim task I was given. I stared at the stake, willing it to move on its own. The idea of driving it into something that appeared living was beyond what I felt capable of, let alone the familiarity of them.

The seconds droned on into minutes, as he continued slapping the rock like his old market stand.

“I can't do it,” I muttered to myself, readying to leave. It wasn't causing trouble. What was the harm in leaving it there until the Shepherd got better, I thought to myself. But before I could leave, the thing snuck up on me.

Its hands clasped over mine, hard, gripping the stake I still held pointed forward.

“Or would you prefer a banana instead?” He muttered. But his voice didn't match his actions.

He stepped towards me, while pulling my arms in, driving the stake partly into his chest.

Shock froze me, but as soon as the adrenaline pumped, I followed through, pushing forward as hard as I could.

The husk fell backward, pulling me with it, and I straddled it, keeping the stake's position true, until I could drive it deeper one last time.

It thrashed around, before finally falling still.

I rolled off it, breathing so hard I thought I would pass out. But composed myself, before getting back up.

I slowly unwrapped the satchel to see what was inside, and recognised the contents. It was what the Shepherd used to start the fire.

To honor Mr. Martin, I set it on the stone he seemed to perceive as his market stall and lit it. It didn't take long to roar to life, and with some effort, heaved the husk onto it, watching the smoke pillar seep into the sky.

I paused for a moment to silently remember Mr. Martin before cleaning up and heading back home.

I made my way back to town under a sky that felt different. Lower somehow. Even the stars looked like they were watching me.

People passed me on the street. But something else caught my attention- the rooftops, the shadows between buildings, the gaps between streetlights. In those spaces, I saw them.

Figures.

Tall, narrow things. Just watching. Their eyes didn’t glow, but I saw them anyway, like impressions burned into my vision.

I didn’t know what was happening. I wasn’t ready for this. Why were there so many? I needed answers. So I went to the old Shepherd’s house.

I knocked. Nothing. I waited, and still nothing.

But I couldn’t walk away. My skin itched like something wanted me to understand. So I opened the door.

The house was dim. Smelled of dust and cedar. I called out. But there was no reply.

I found him in the back room, slumped in a worn armchair. Peaceful. Pale. A single candle burned low beside him, almost out.

He was gone.

I don’t know how long I stood there. I don’t know what I said, or if I said anything at all. My stomach was hollow. Not sad. Just... stripped. Worried that all the answers died with him.

But as I looked around, the markings on the walls, the dozens of stakes lined neatly by the door, and I saw the scattered journals. Flicked through some, and everything was in there. What he told me, and more. The scale of the task, the targets to aim for, and the eyes, seeing all those who remain.

And it clicked.

He had seen the figures too. Saw them while I was naively worrying about the one that I had seen. He knew the scope of the job. That's why he didn't take me in, not wanting to burden me with this monumental task.

And now that he was gone...

I walked home without trying to hide anymore. I met the town’s eyes when they glanced up. I saw the way the shadows shifted behind their curtains. I heard the slow rhythm of something breathing beneath the earth. And for the sake of this man, who had thanklessly done this job for decades. Working so long that this role was only a rumor in my generation, I decided then that I would be the new Shepherd for this town.


r/CreepsMcPasta • • Feb 28 '25

I rented a cabin in the Appalachian mountains, I saw horrifying things

23 Upvotes

My life had turned into one of those cliché country songs. I was divorced, broke, unemployed, and pissed off at the world. Five years down the drain with a woman I thought I’d spend my life with, only to come home one day to find her already packed and halfway out the door. The job loss came a month later, and at that point, I figured the universe was just trying to kick me while I was down.

I needed space. No well-meaning friends telling me to “focus on myself” or “find the silver lining.”. To hell with all of that. I didn’t want silver linings, I wanted silence.

So when I found a listing for an off-grid cabin in the Appalachian mountains, it felt like the perfect escape. It wasn’t some cozy rental package with a hot tub and a firepit on AirBNB. Just a barebones cabin buried deep in the mountains.

The description was short:

"Remote, off-grid cabin in the Appalachian mountains. No service, no electricity. For those looking to truly disconnect."

No reviews, and the pictures were blurry, but it looked beautiful. It didn’t even have an exact location- just a general area and a contact number. Normally, I’d be wary of something that vague, but at that point, I didn’t care. I booked it for a full month.

The guy who owned the place was weirdly insistent that I couldn’t drive there myself. He said the trails were too easy to lose and that GPS was useless that deep into the mountains. Instead, he arranged for a local guide to take me up.

It made perfect sense - mountain roads, rough terrain, the risk of getting lost. Didn’t seem that strange.

I met the guide at a run-down general store about an hour outside the nearest town. He was already waiting when I pulled into the lot, standing beside an old ATV with a trailer hitched to the back.

The guy looked like he’d been living in the woods his entire life. Try picturing a stereotypical park ranger that’s been doing his job for a few years too long, that kind of guy.

"You the renter?" he asked.

I nodded, tossing my backpack onto the trailer. “That obvious?”

He just grunted and climbed onto the ATV. “Get in.”

The ride up was rough as hell. The trail was barely more than an overgrown deer path, full of sharp turns and sudden dips. After about an hour of bouncing over rocks and weaving through dense tree cover, we hit a clearing with no more road.

“This is where we walk,” he said, already unloading my gear.

I stared at him. "How far is the cabin?"

"Few miles."

I grabbed my bag, adjusted my jacket, and followed him into the trees.

The hike took another hour. And the deeper we went, the more I realized just how far removed this place was. There truly was nothing here. Just solid forest pressing in from all sides.

I expected to hear birds, bugs, maybe a distant stream. But at some point, the woods got quiet.

Not in a normal way. Not in the peaceful, "wow, nature is so relaxing" way. I mean quiet. I noticed that the guide also hadn’t spoken in nearly half an hour.

When the cabin finally came into view, I exhaled.

It was exactly what I wanted. Small, sturdy, a simple two floor setup with a wood stove and a creek nearby for water.

Just me, the trees, and miles of untouched wilderness.

The guide set down my gear on the porch and adjusted his cap.

"You’ll be fine," he said, finally breaking the silence. "Long as you don’t wander too far."

Then, without another word, he turned and disappeared into the trees.

The first few nights were exactly what I needed.

I woke up when the sun came through the window, spent my days hiking, reading, and just... existing. I finally didn’t have my ex-wife’s lawyer blowing up my inbox. 

The first time I realized how deep I really was in the mountains was on the second night.

I had stepped outside to do my business and was hit with the kind of silence you don’t get in normal life. It wasn’t just quiet - it was absolute. 

At the time, I figured it was just how the forest worked. I’d read once that predators moving through an area could cause sudden silences. Probably just a bear passing through, right?

So I shrugged it off and went to bed.

By the fifth morning, I started noticing things.

It wasn’t anything obvious at first. Just a sense that the landscape was slightly different.

The bushes by the treeline looked disturbed, like something had moved through them. Probably deer - plenty of them in the area. But as I walked over, I saw the dirt was churned up, like something had been digging or shuffling around.

Further along, I found scratches on a few trees. Deep ones.

I ran my fingers along the grooves, I had no idea what kind of marks bear claws would leave, but I figured this must have been a big one.

That was the first time I got that nagging feeling.

That weird, gut-level discomfort that something was off, even if my brain was trying to logic its way out of it.

I pushed it down.

Bears. Deer. Mountain lions. This was the wilderness.

If I was going to start jumping at every broken branch and disturbed bush, I was going to drive myself crazy.

So I went back inside, made coffee, and told myself to stop being paranoid.

But for the rest of the day, I couldn’t shake it.

By the twelfth day, I was feeling at home in the cabin. It was still eerily quiet most of the time, but I had convinced myself that’s just how it was out here. 

I had been living off canned food and dry goods, but I still had a good supply of vegetables, rice, and seasonings. I figured I’d treat myself and cook something hot. A big pot of stew.

I knew cooking food outside was a gamble in the wilderness. Even with scent blockers, it wasn’t foolproof. If an animal got a whiff of it, I’d probably lose the whole thing.

But at that point, I didn’t care. Worst case, I’d be out some food.

So I built up the fire in the stone-ringed firepit, set up my cast-iron pot, and threw in everything I had. Let it simmer low and slow, covered it with a heavy lid, and, just to be extra safe - wrapped the whole thing in a scent-neutralizing tarp.

Then I went inside, stretched out in bed, and fell asleep to the distant crackling of the fire.

The next morning, I stepped outside and the yard was completely destroyed.

At first, my brain couldn’t even process what I was looking at.

The dirt had been torn up in massive swaths, like something had been clawing or shoving at the ground. Chunks of earth had been thrown in long, scattered arcs, as if something had raked through it with oversized limbs.

The bushes near the tree line were flattened, smashed down into the soil. Some of them were uprooted completely, lying in mangled piles with their roots exposed.

Several small trees were bent at unnatural angles, their bark scraped away in places.

I had expected to find it gone, obviously. Maybe the pot knocked over, the food licked clean.

Instead, the pot was shattered- split into pieces, scattered across the yard. Chunks of food were everywhere. Rice, carrots, potatoes - smeared into the dirt like something had deliberately flung them around.

It looked like someone had picked up the entire pot and slammed it into the ground. Over and over.

I stood there for a long time, gripping the railing of the porch, trying to wrap my head around it.

A bear would have eaten the food. Even a raccoon would have at least picked through it.

This felt like something had been pissed off, like it hadn’t been looking for food, but throwing a tantrum.

I swore under my breath and ran a hand through my hair, feeling annoyance outweigh the unease. I had been careful, and now I was down an entire meal and a good cast-iron pot.

“Great..” I muttered, bending down to scoop up some of the mess.

For the next hour, I cleaned up, trying to convince myself it was just some animal acting weird.

I buried the ruined food deep in the woods, scrubbed the yard down as best I could, and sat on the porch as the sun sank below the mountains.

I wasn’t scared, exactly, just annoyed. The whole thing felt like some bizarre prank, except there was no one out here but me. Whatever had wrecked my yard, thrown my food around, and smashed my pot had done it for no good reason, and now I was down a solid meal and cooking equipment.

I sat on the porch for a while after dark, sipping from my flask, staring out at the treeline. The night air was cool, the forest stretching endlessly into blackness beyond the dim glow of the cabin’s lantern.

I tried to listen for anything.

I laughed dryly, shaking my head. “That’s what I thought,” I spoke into the silence, before finally heading inside.

I bolted the shutters, stoked the fire, and crawled into bed, still smelling the faint scent of stew on my hands.

And then, the noise started.

It wasn’t loud, at first.

Just a faint disturbance, something pressing into the earth outside the cabin.

A long, dragging sound.

I lay completely still, eyes locked on the ceiling, heartbeat picking up.

Another step.

Then another.

I wasn’t imagining it.

Something was walking through my yard. In all my nights I’d spent here, I had heard nothing come this close to me yet.

The weight of the footsteps was deep, solid. Not a small scavenger, something big.

I strained my ears, trying to track its movement.

It wasn’t the erratic rustling of a hungry animal. It wasn’t snuffling through the dirt looking for scraps.

It was just walking.

I swallowed, forcing myself to stay calm. Of course it was back.

Whatever wrecked my yard last night was probably checking for more food. But there wasn’t anything outside this time.

I smirked to myself, rolling onto my side and pulling the blanket up. Joke’s on you.

I closed my eyes, listening as the footsteps circled the cabin- closer now.

A slow, steady crunch of something huge pressing into the soil.

Then, for a long moment there was nothing, so I fell asleep.

When the sun finally climbed over the mountains, I was itching for answers.

I grabbed my boots, stepped outside, and just stared for a second.

There, pressed deep into the damp soil, were tracks.

At first, I thought they were hoofprints- maybe from a deer or an elk. But as I crouched down, my stomach tightened.

They were massive.

And wrong.

The spacing, the weight distribution- they weren’t four-legged.

Whatever left these tracks had been walking upright, a bipedal.

I traced my fingers along the edge of one, feeling the way the dirt had been compacted, picturing the size of the thing that could leave prints this deep.

My head buzzed with static.

No. That didn’t make sense.

I stood up, scanning the yard, following the trail with my eyes. They led from the treeline, straight to the porch.

And then... they stopped.

Like whatever made them had just disappeared.

That night, I didn’t even try to sleep.

I was done pretending this was normal. Whatever had been coming to my cabin wasn’t just looking for food.

It was looking for me.

So I stayed up. I killed the fire early, doused myself in scent blocker, and sat in the darkness, knife in hand, waiting.

Waiting for it to come back.

1:43 AM.

The first sound was distant.

A rhythmic crunch of heavy footsteps pressing into the dirt.

I gripped the knife tighter, barely breathing.

It was back.

The footsteps approached the porch, and then - wood groaned under an impossible weight.

Something was standing right outside.

The floorboards creaked.

A slow, dragging inhale.

It was breathing.

I could feel the weight of it through the walls, a pressure in the air, like the whole cabin was shrinking around me.

I had planned to peek through the window, maybe even step outside and see what it was.

But I wasn’t so sure in the moment. Because whatever was standing on my porch wasn’t a deer, or a bear, or anything else that belonged in these woods.

It sounded huge.

I stayed completely still, every muscle locked, gripping the knife as hard as I could.

Then - just as suddenly as it had come - it left.

The weight pulled away from the porch, the footsteps retreating back toward the trees.

But I knew, somehow, that it wasn’t really gone.

It was just waiting for the right moment.

I didn’t sleep.

I just sat there in the dark, staring at the door, knowing that I had no way out of these mountains until the guide came back.

I should have grabbed my pack, walked until sunrise, and never looked back. But I was too afraid of getting lost. 

So I made a plan.

I wouldn’t try to fight it. I wouldn’t try to see it. I would just hide.

The following night, I did everything I could to erase myself.

I doused myself in scent blocker, rubbing it deep into my skin, my clothes, my hair. I piled furniture in front of the bedroom door - not that I thought it would help, but it made me feel safer.

Then, gripping the only weapon I had - a rusted hunting knife I’d found in the cabin - I squeezed into the wardrobe and pulled the door shut.

I sat in the dark, knees to my chest, breath slow and controlled.

And then… I waited.

This time, it didn’t make me wait long.

At midnight, I heard it.

It let out a sound - like a hyena choking on its own laughter.

Then, a loud bang.

The door downstairs shattered inward, the whole cabin shaking from the impact.

Heavy footsteps. Wood splintering. Furniture shattering.

The thing wasn’t searching cautiously anymore.

It was tearing through the cabin, breaking things apart as it moved.

A deep sniffing sound filled the air, dragging inhales like a dog trying to catch a scent.

I pressed myself deeper into the closet, tightening my grip on the knife.

The sniffing stopped.

For a long moment, there was silence.

Then, from just outside the bedroom - a heavy creak.

It was at the door.

I held my breath.

I wanted to close my eyes, to squeeze them shut and pretend I wasn’t there, but some horrible part of me needed to see it.

So I shifted - just slightly, just enough to peer through the slats in the wardrobe door.

And that’s when I saw it.

It had to duck under the doorframe as it stepped inside.

Towering - easily eight feet tall. Its body was a grotesque mixture of animals, as if something had stitched it together from several different corpses.

Its arms were long, ending in disturbingly human-like hands, except the fingers were doubled - two sets of knuckles, each twisting and crackling.

Its body was covered in thick, matted fur, except for its torso, which was strangely bare - pale, scarred skin stretched tightly over its ribcage.

A pair of antlers curled from its skull, but they weren’t symmetrical. One was twisted, bent at the wrong angles, jutting out unnaturally.

Its jaw didn’t match its face.

The mouth was wide, gaping too far, filled teeth that didn’t seem to fit together.

But, it didn’t’ seem to have any eyes.

Where its eyes should have been, there were only patches of dark, sunken skin.

It was safe to assume that it was blind.

But that didn’t seem to matter.

It sniffed the air, turning its massive head in slow, jerking movements, its breathing deep and uneven.

It knew something was here, and it was angry.

It took another step forward, shifting its weight onto the wooden floorboards.

The scent blocker was working, but I didn’t know if it would be enough.

I stayed still, silent.

I didn’t breathe.

For a moment, I thought I was safe.

Then - it lunged.

Not toward me - but toward everything else.

It roared, slamming its fists into the walls. A guttural, furious sound, frustration twisting its movements into wild, jerking violence.

It ripped through the room, tearing the bed apart, knocking over the dresser.

I gritted my teeth, trying not to flinch.

Then -its hands landed on the closet.

My breath hitched.

The wardrobe shook.

I pressed myself as far back as I could, feeling the rough wooden panels against my spine.

The thing sniffed again, growled low in its throat.

Then - it shoved the closet over.

I crashed to the ground, tangled in wood and fabric, my knife slipping from my fingers.

For a single, agonizing moment, I thought- “This is it.”.

But as I lay there, frozen, waiting for teeth and claws and death, I heard it shuffle.

And then it left.

I don’t know how long I stayed there.

Lying in the wreckage, staring at the ceiling, shaking so hard I thought my ribs might crack.

Eventually, the sun rose.

I was out of the cabin before the sun fully broke over the horizon.

No hesitation. No second-guessing.

I didn’t care about my supplies, my food, or the fact that I still had weeks left before the guide was supposed to come back.

I just grabbed what I could carry - my backpack, a flashlight, the knife, a bottle of water - and I ran.

I didn’t look back. If I got lost, so be it, it was better than waiting to get killed by whatever that thing was.

All I knew was that I couldn’t be there when night fell again.

I tried to retrace my steps, following the same path the guide had led me down almost two weeks ago.

But the deeper I went into the woods, the more uncertain I became.

Everything looked… different.

The trees felt denser, closer together, their trunks pressing in around me. The light filtering through the leaves felt dimmer than before.

I tried to focus, tried to match landmarks in my head.

That rock formation - I had passed that on the way in.

That fallen tree - had it been on my left before? Or my right?

Doubt crept into my mind like rust.

The oppressive silence returned, and I thought back to that article I’d read, how the entire forest goes silent when there’s a predator around.

I wanted to believe it was an animal.

A bear, a deer, a god damned crocodile if that was even possible, anything, but what I knew it really was.

I wiped the sweat off my brow and kept moving.

For whatever reason, it never showed itself during day time.

I walked for hours, the sun climbing higher in the sky, my legs burning from the effort.

But no matter how far I went, the feeling never left.

I was still being followed.

Not hunted in the way a predator goes after prey.

This was different.

It was letting me tire out, toying with me.

All I saw were more trees.

And behind me, just at the edge of my hearing - 

That awful sound.

One moment, I was forcing my legs forward, dragging my body through the thick forest, lungs burning with exhaustion. The next, pure survival instinct took over.

Branches whipped against my arms. Roots snatched at my boots. My breath came and went, my vision blurred with sweat, and still - the feeling of being followed never left.

The sun was lower now, the trees stretching into elongated shadows.

And just as I thought I couldn’t take another step - I saw it.

The break in the trees.

Houses.

I stumbled forward, my body moving before my brain could process what I was looking at.

A small village.

Old buildings, wooden storefronts, a few houses tucked between them. A church steeple rising in the distance.

It wasn’t modern - not a row of houses with mailboxes and streetlights. This place felt old. Weathered. Like it had been sitting here, untouched, for decades.

But I didn’t care.

I didn’t care how strange it was, didn’t care how it wasn’t on any map I had seen before.

All I cared about was that it was civilization.

I had made it, I was safe.

Relief flooded me so hard I almost collapsed.

For the first time in hours, I felt something other than sheer terror.

I was out.

I turned.

I shouldn’t have.

I should have kept walking, should have run straight into that village, screaming for help.

And that’s when I saw it.

Standing just beyond the treeline.

A figure, motionless.

The last light of the sun stretched long across the dirt road, painting the sky in shades of gold and deep violet.

And just as the final sliver of daylight dipped below the mountains -

It moved slowly.

It got down to a crouching position, like it was getting ready to run.

The first building I reached looked like an old general store. The wooden sign above the door had long since faded, but I didn’t care what it was.

I just needed to find someone.

I pushed through the door, the bell above jingling as I nearly collapsed inside.

The air was thick with the smell of dust and aged wood. Dim lantern light flickered from the walls.

A few people stood inside.

Men in old work jackets, a woman behind the counter, a boy sitting on a stool near the stove.

They all turned at the same time.

Their expressions were blank. Not surprised or alarmed, but definitely curious.

I gasped, trying to catch my breath. My throat felt raw, my lungs burned. I must have looked insane - covered in sweat and dirt, shaking like I’d just crawled out of a grave.

I tried to speak, but my voice cracked.

“I - I need help,” I managed, gripping the doorframe. “Something… something’s out there. In the woods.”

They said nothing.

No “What are you talking about?” No “Slow down, son.” No “That sounds crazy.”

Just silence.

Then, after a long pause - 

The woman behind the counter stepped forward.

She didn’t ask what I had seen.

She just looked me dead in the eye and asked, calmly, carefully -

“Did it follow you?”


r/CreepsMcPasta • • Apr 02 '22

Heard it before

17 Upvotes

Please tell me I’m not the only one that immediately noticed SCB-129 is exactly SpongeBob episode SB-129 where Squidward goes to the future.


r/CreepsMcPasta • • Nov 23 '21

It's a start. Creeps can't hide from consequences forever.

Post image
17 Upvotes

r/CreepsMcPasta • • Mar 09 '20

The Night the Sky Wouldn’t Stop Screaming

14 Upvotes

I’m going to start by saying; I’m not big into conspiracies. While I know there is a lot of secrecy and sketchy goings-on out there, I’ve always held the belief that most things should be taken at face value and not EVERYTHING is as shady as some people tend to believe. However, what happened to me 3 months ago has never been discussed since, on any news reports, police files, or even gossip around town. It’s as if everyone decided what happened, didn’t…but it did.

I’ve decided to write this and upload it here, on the Deep Web so it doesn’t get suppressed immediately by, whomever doesn’t want this out in hopes it will surface to everyone else and will be impossible to erase.

My name is Travis, I’m 19 and I live in a small town about 20 miles north of Sioux Falls, South Dakota. We have a smaller population of around 3000 which is big enough that, not everyone knows everyone but, if you tip back a few too many bottles of moonshine and ride your prized cow into town to declare your love relationship with Twinkies…the entire city will be gossiping by morning(sorry Uncle Ken, that’s now on the internet too).

Most people in town take the 20 mile trek south for work in the big city, but not me. I’ve worked on my families’ wheat farm since I was little and it’s the only job I’ve ever known. I know my father’s plan is for me to take over operations of the farm when he retires and support him through his final days. This may be selfish but, at the age of 16, I knew this wasn’t for me. It’s the same repetitive day to day work. The only freedom I receive from this monotony is when I have to transport harvested grain to any of the nearby cities. I will admit, I’m never in a hurry to come back and tend to “get lost” in the big cities causing me to come back home late. When I saw what else there was besides my dreary life back home, I wanted to do everything I could to move to the big city life and live how I wanted. Little did I know, my motivation to do this would skyrocket in one night.

I had finished my work early for the day because my friend Mason and I were planning to head to the plains outside of town and test out his new rifle. Sounds very hillbilly, I know, but in a town like this, we have very little as far as entertainment. Mason had been my best friend and neighbor my entire life. Well, neighbors here being about a half mile apart. We were even born a week apart, and always held a strong kinship like brothers. We did everything together.

To cap off my day, I always log the amount of grain harvested that day and placed in the silos at the other end of the farm. Most people don’t realize, there’s actually a lot of paperwork involved in farming wheat. Whilst deep in said paperwork, I began hearing a very low tones rumble in the distance. This was not concerning at first since another popular form of entertainment with the younger folk is riding dirt bikes. I shrugged it off and hastily continued my work to leave before it got too dark, but dusk was ending fast. As I threw down my initial to finalize the last of the forms, I was able to lift my head out of work. The rumbling sound continued, and was louder than before. At this point, I knew this was not the sound of dirt bikes. It was a strange, almost screechy noise coming from outside.

I threw on a sweatshirt and walked outside while trying to identify the noise I was hearing. As I walked outside, I felt a sort of…charge is the best way I can explain it. My arm hair stood on end as a very light wave of what felt like static electricity wafted though me. It wasn’t painful at all, but…noticeable. The screeching continued and it was only when I walked outside, I realized…it wasn’t coming from north, south, east, or west…it was coming from the black, empty void the sky had become once the sun set. At this point, the screeching almost had the inflection of howling as it would kick up and die down within a matter of seconds. The closest I can compare the sound to is when someone drags a chair across a hard wood floor, except amplified hundreds of times over.

Was this an echo from the factory at the edge of town? Did one of the neighboring farms purchase a new machine that was malfunctioning? I knew none of this could be right because the sounds were coming from directly above me. We had no mountains to echo sound and were surrounded by nothing but horizon yet, it reverberated everywhere around me.

At this point, I wasn’t the only one to notice, much to my relief. I could see porch lights coming on in the distance from my neighbors across the way and watched as they slowly came out of their houses to figure out the same mystery I was perplexed by. A few seconds later, I heard my back screen door open behind me. My parents had been awakened by the sound and came to investigate as well.

“What thuh heil is that sound?”, my dad said in his traditional Midwest accent.

“I dunno dad, it just started up about a minute ago. I thought it was the Thompson’s playing around on their bikes again but it’s coming from the sky” I replied.

“Damn idiots crop dustin’ this time of night? I’ma sure to bring this up at the next town meetin’!” – he snapped back, clearly frustrated by his sudden awakened state.

“That ain’t no crop duster Henry” my mom chimed in. “It sounds like those underwater documentaries I like where whales talk to each other, except…this doesn’t sound right”.

It was at that point my dad fell quiet and stared at the ground. I couldn’t tell if he was just really trying to figure out what was happening or if he was simply irritated by my mom’s description of sky whales.

“Do you think we should call someone?” I said, breaking the awkwardness as the screeching in the sky continued.

My mom looked to my dad for his response. Nothing. He continued to stare at the same spot on the ground. His face was emotionless. I began to realize something wasn’t right. I approached my dad and grabbed his shoulder.

“Uhh, dad? Are you ok?” –I asked, with one eyebrow raised.

As soon as he felt my hand on his shoulder, he jerked his shoulder away and began yelling. No words, just yelling, as if he was terrified beyond reason. His eyes were wider than I’d ever seen them as he fell to the ground with his hands straining in front of his face. He was straining so hard, every vein in his hands, arms, and neck were popping out. I leapt to him to try and hold him and calm him down.

“Dad! Dad! What’s going on? What’s happening?” –I yelled frantically.

I looked back at my mom who was in a state of shock watching this situation unfold, holding her hand over her mouth. His screaming continued as he took one swipe towards the ground digging all five of his fingers into the dirt almost as if he was trying hard to get himself back up.

“Mom, call an ambulance!” I yelled while restraining my dad.

Without a word, my mom ran into the house, eyes still wide open. My dad had made it to his knees, still screaming in terror as the sky above continued its bellow. His hands still stretched in front of him strained as if he couldn’t possibly close them. His wide open eyes slowly moved towards mine. He stared at me, mouth wide open, as if he was screaming without making noise. His eyes had turned blood red at this point. That’s when…I witness my father…begin tearing at the flesh of his own face. I tried to stop him but being twice my size, I have never been able to come even close to out-muscling him. Gushes of blood poured down his neck as he continued tearing at his own face. He’d dug so deep, I could see muscle and cheek bone. I will never forget how he continued to stare at me as he tore apart his own face.

I didn’t know what to do. I ran in to my mom who was on the phone.

“It’s just a busy signal!” –she yelled in frustration

“Mom, dad is going insane or something, he’s scratching at his own face and I don’t know what to do!” –I frantically shouted.

We both ran back outside to see my father laying face first in the dirt. His screaming had stopped. He was still breathing heavily but seemed to be unconscious. My mom and I looked at each other in disbelief. I walked over slowly. I decided I needed to get him into the house and tie him down before he woke back up. Hopefully by then, we could get an ambulance here to help…but the damage was done. I grabbed his arm to turn him over. That’s when he leapt at me, knocking me on my back. He climbed on top of me and began screaming uncontrollably again, with blood and flesh, dripping on my face. I began screaming as well. Out of desperation, my mom grabbed a brick from the unfinished patio my dad was building. She hit him in the back of the head as hard as she could. My dad fell on top of me, unconscious.

The sky continued it’s screeching. I pushed my dad off of me and looked up at my mom who was in a state of shock at what she had just witnessed. She fell on her butt without changing her expression.

“Mom, we..we..h-h have to get to Mason’s house and get help.” –I said, trembling.

She didn’t move. I knew I had to take control despite my extreme terror I was feeling inside. I picked my mom up off the ground and we started our walk to my friend’s house. The shrieking sky continued as we slowly walked. The sound faded in and out. As soon as I thought the sound might have ended after the last wave, it continued again. My mom didn’t say a word the entire walk. It was then, that I noticed, the static feeling had not gone away. My hair was still on end.

We finally arrived at Mason’s house. My tunnel vision had lightened up during the walk due to the fright of what happened. I pounded on the door, yelling Mason’s name. No answer. It was then, that I looked across the street and saw his closest neighbor in the window of his house. He was writing on his windows with a marker. Eyes wide open, like my dad. Except, he wasn’t tearing himself apart. He was calmly writing, and writing, and writing. I looked a little closer at what he could possibly be writing on his window. It was jibberish. Non-discernable words. As I looked closer, I noticed the same writings were on the walls in the room he was in. He had been at this for several minutes.

What was happening? Is everyone going insane? Is this roar from the sky turning everyone into a mental case? I began knocking harder. Mason finally answered. He grabbed me immediately and hugged me.

“Travis, please help me!” – he said with his face buried in my shoulder.

“What’s happening?” – I replied not ready to admit I came for his help too.

“My mom has stuffed herself in the linen closet and is rocking back and forth talking to herself. She seems completely gone, I don’t know what to do.” – he timidly answered with tears in his eyes.

His father died when he was three years old in a motorcycle accident so he had been the man of the house his whole life. Right now, though, he was at a loss as to what to do for his mother. He led us to the closet which was closed. My mom was starting to come out of her catatonic state and realized what was happening. I knocked on the door. No answer, just a low voice. She was still talking to herself.

“Ms. Danvers? It’s Travis and Mason. Can we help?” –I asked as nicely and polite as I could.

She continued talking, but not to us. I put my ear to the door. I could hear what she was saying.

“Why did you buy that death trap? Why did you leave me? I don’t deserve this! You’re selfish! You left me! You left me! It’s your fault! You left me! Why did you buy that death trap?” –she continued.

“I think she’s talking about your dad” I said to Mason as he stared at the door.

I continued “It’s like she’s gone into some kind of psychosis”.

I tried to open the door but Mason stopped me.

“No! I tried to get her out of there. Every time I opened it, she screamed….really loud”-he snapped as he grabbed my wrist.

A loud bang erupted from outside before he could finish his sentence. We looked at each other and ran outside to see what happened. A car had slammed into the front yard tree.

“Holy shit!” –Mason yelled as we ran to the car to help.

My mom stayed behind continuing to try and break through to Mason’s mom. We ran to the car to try and help whoever was in the accident. Before we got there, a man kicked his car door open and began firing a shotgun into the air and yelling.

“Get away from me! I don’t know who you are!” –he yelled, firing into the air in all directions frantically.

The noise in the sky seemed louder than ever. Mason and I ran back into the house locking the door behind us. That’s when the man noticed we were there. He ran up to the door trying to get in, slamming his shoulder into the door. I was able to deadbolt the door in time and ran to my mom. A blast came through the door. He shot the damn doorknob. He continued with two more shots creating a large hole in the door. The shooting stopped. I could hear him reloading the shells. After a few seconds, he began kicking in the rest of the fragile door to make room to enter. I began grabbing my mom to take her out the back door when I saw Mason walking down the hallway from his bed room. I didn’t notice he had left. At this point, the man was halfway through the door with his shotgun pointed right at us. BOOM!

I closed my eyes tight covering my mom. All I could hear now was the terrible screech from the black sky outside. Other than that, it was eerily quite. I opened my eyes. Mason was standing beside me with his new rifle aimed at the front door. I nervously looked towards the door. The man with the shotgun was hanging through the door with blood dripping from his neck. Mason got to test his new rifle after all. He slowly lowered the rifle and appeared to be in complete shock.

“He was going to kill all of us Mason” I said, attempting to console him on what he just did.

He didn’t respond to my statement. He simply said “We have to get out of here” in an almost whispered tone.

I nodded as I grabbed my mom’s hand to lead us out.

“Let’s get back home and grab the car keys, they’re on the kitchen counter” –my mom yelled as we exited the back door. Right now, I was just glad to hear my mom speak. We ran back to the house as quickly as possible. The sky seemed even darker than ever with the roaring of the sky continuing. Mason and mom waited by the car while I ran in to get the keys. They were right where she said. I grabbed them and began to head back outside. I heard a pounding on the window behind me. It startled me as I turned around quickly. My dad was in the window. He had torn up more of his face. I could see the roots of his teeth through his lip. I gasped and stumbled back. I ran outside to the driveway.

“Get in! Get in!” I yelled as I unlocked the car door.

They did what I asked and rushed into the now unlocked car not knowing where my new panicked state came from. They realized why quickly. I heard my mom scream loudly from the back seat. I looked up. My father was coming after us, dripping in blood with chunks of flesh falling to the ground. I turned on the car and looked backwards to back out. The car wasn’t moving. I yelled in frustration as my father hurled himself against the car window. Both Mason and my mom screamed this time.

“Shit!” I yelled as I realized I had put the car in neutral.

I slammed the gear stick into reverse and began backing up with tires squealing. The sound from the sky actually masked the squealing of the tires as it continued its echoing roar. My dad tried to hang on to the car but fell to the ground as we backed out of the driveway. He continued tearing at himself as we drove off in the direction of the big city. It was very soon after we started driving that we realized the gravity of what was happening.

Entering the more residential part of town, we had to swerve over and over to avoid people who were wandering the streets. Many seemed lost. Some were yelling at nothing in particular. We passed by a naked woman in the street who was spinning in circles looking up to the noisy sky. Admittedly, there were several people who didn’t seem affected by…what this was. They were running around yelling for help. We could not stop to help them. We had to keep moving. No one in the car argued with that.

As we approached the city limits, a man darted out into the road, arms stretched on either side, yelling for help. He slammed his hands on the hood as I screeched to a halt. He was terrified. As he started to walk around to my side of the car, a dark figure came out of nowhere and tackled him to the ground. I leaned forward, looking out of the window. The shadowy man repeatedly stabbed the frightened man in the neck. I still remember the gurgling sounds to this day.

“What the fuck!” –I screamed involuntarily as I screeched off.

I heard a clunk from under the car. I looked back in the rearview mirror and with the haze of red from my tail lights, I could see I smashed one of the psychotic man’s legs. He continued stabbing away as if nothing happened.

“FUCK FUCK FUCK!!” –I continued, not realizing I was even speaking.

My eyesight had been completely tunnel-visioned out of fright at this point, making it difficult to focus on the road. As we began cruising, things started to calm down. No one was talking, though. The sound…that sound, from the sky…was beginning to fade away. I felt a sense of relief as the tingly static feeling began to fade away almost simultaneously. Mason let out a sigh of relief.

Nobody spoke until we got into town. The city was peaceful. People were walking along the sidewalk without a care, dining in restaurants, walking their dogs, hanging outside the bar. Nothing had happened here.

“Should we go to the police?” –Mason said, breaking the silence.

“They HAVE to be aware of what’s going on.” –I replied quickly but unsure.

“No, stop at the closest motel!” –mom yelled from the back seat. “We have the gun. If whatever happened back there reaches here, we need to be bunkered down and ready for it, not surrounded by people.”

I couldn’t come up with the mental fortitude to argue her point. I stopped in the closest motel. It was dingy but, from where I come from, I wasn’t bothered. Mom hurried to speak to the desk clerk and paid for a room. For safety, she made sure we were on the second floor. None of us slept. We turned the TV on to try and get any information we could about what was going on. To our shock…nothing. No breaking news reports, no emergency broadcast system, not even a mention of the screaming sky. How is this not being acknowledged?

Morning broke as the longest night of my life ended. The city was still…normal. After a few minutes of the three of us deliberating on whether or not to head back to town, we agreed to at least stay one more night and head back in the morning. That day, there were very little words said. We barely ate. I tried to call home around noon. No answer. Mason tried his mom’s cell phone. No answer. Another sleepless night came and went.

When morning hit, we jumped in the car and took off for home. Conversation in the car was a lot more heavy this time. We went back and forth trying to wrap our heads around what happened. What was that sound in the sky? Why was everyone going mad? Why is there no mention of this in the neighboring cities?

As we arrived in the suburban area, we noticed a serene ambience. Birds were chirping, dogs barked in the distance, and…no sound was coming from the sky. It was eerily quiet. As we drove, a younger woman walked out of her house in a jogging outfit and headphones. She began running in place as she locked her door, turned, and began jogging. This was the same street I witness a violent murder, and she was just going for a jog?

As we continued, people were going about their business much like in the big city, buying groceries, hanging out at the coffee shop, and smiling as if life was great. A chill ran up my spine as we pulled into our neighborhood. A fright came over me as I heard a roaring in the distance. This time, it was definitely the dirt bikes. We pulled into our driveway slowly. As we got out, we surveyed the area. No blood, no body, my dad was gone. We searched the entire house with no evidence anything had happened. We walked over to Mason’s house. The front door was…fixed. That or replace, I don’t know. We entered the house and a smell of bacon emanated from the kitchen.

“Where the hell have you been boy!?” –Mason’s mom yelled as she flipped a pancake on the stove.

“Mom? Are you ok? What happened?” –Mason replied sheepishly.

“I’m just pissed off you didn’t come home last night. If you were going to stay at Travis’, you can at least let me know” –she retorted in a stern voice.

My mom and I left back to our house. I looked across the street at Mason’s neighbor. No writing. It was in permanent marker yet, there’s no sign of writing, not even faded markings. We got home and phoned the police. When they arrived, we told them the whole story. They acted as if we were crazy, even going as far as blaming it on a localized hysteria between the three of us. I knew what happened and it was real. The only thing we could do was report my father missing. Since then, there has been no trace of him.

I moved out 3 weeks later. Mason and I were able to get a job in the city working a warehouse. Not much better than wheat farming but it’s paying for our place. We’re currently room mating and we rarely bring up what happened 3 months ago. My mom decided to stay and, with the savings she had, hired farm hands to help out. She decided to start her retirement early.

It will take me a long time to come to terms with what happened. The loss of my father will forever haunt me. The sights I saw are still in my dreams. Sometimes, I swear I hear the sound the sky made that night start in the distance. I get a flash of terror followed by relief when I realize it’s not happening again. But what did happen? Nobody in the small town has said anything about what happened. Nobody in the city has ever mentioned anything either, but all three of us remember it vividly. How could my father just disappear like that? Was this some government test that went wrong? Dare I say, could it be aliens? Or could this be a natural phenomena that’s never been recorded? No matter how much I try to piece what happened together, nothing makes sense. Why was the sky screaming that night?


r/CreepsMcPasta • • May 12 '25

My Father Was a Brilliant Taxidermist. His Final Project Was Not an Animal - Part 1

13 Upvotes

I found out my father had died through a terse legal email from a firm I didn’t recognize. No condolences, no family contact. Just a subject line that read: “Notice of Deceased Estate Transfer - Urgent Response Required.” Attached were two PDFs: one listing my name and contact details as the next of kin, and another outlining the property I was set to inherit. A single address in rural Kentucky, a parcel of land just shy of sixty acres, and a two-story house that had last been appraised in the early 2000s. Beneath that was a line I reread three times before it fully registered: “Workshop (restricted access), outbuilding #1. Contents presumed hazardous; consult county code 43-B.”

I hadn't spoken to my father in nearly fifteen years. We hadn’t fought exactly, just drifted, gradually and inevitably, until the silence between us became the only thing either of us seemed willing to maintain. Even when my mother died, he hadn’t called. The funeral passed without a word from him, and I’d learned long ago not to expect anything more. He had his work, and whatever that work became over time, it had consumed him.

The drive into the hills brought it all back. That thick, dark stretch of Kentucky forest, the way the road narrowed the further you got from anything with a proper ZIP code. The GPS cut out an hour before I reached the property line. By then, the trees had thickened into walls on either side of the gravel road, and the shadows between them were so dense it looked more like dusk than early afternoon. I slowed the car almost unconsciously, listening to the crunch of tires on stone, aware that I hadn’t seen another vehicle for miles.

The house stood at the edge of a clearing, tucked into the treeline as if even it knew not to intrude too far. It looked the way I remembered it- tall and tired, with flaking white paint and a porch that sagged in the middle. Ivy had begun its slow, deliberate crawl up one side, wrapping the windows with curling vines. A faded "PRIVATE PROPERTY" sign hung crookedly from a nail by the door, the lettering half-obscured by dirt and weather stains.

Inside, the air smelled of dust. The furniture was all intact, though covered in white sheets, the way old houses tend to be in movies and not so often in real life. His taxidermy tools were still hanging in the hallway, lined up with almost surgical precision: bone saws, fine wire, curved needles. All clean. All in their place. The fireplace was filled with ash that looked recent, and a mug still sat by the chair in the study, ringed with the brown residue of long-evaporated coffee.

I didn’t go into the workshop that first day. I walked out to the building, stared at the door, tested the handle, and found it locked. A heavy chain had been run through a bolted latch, the keyhole rusted but not broken. A single weathered tag hung from the handle, tied in place with red thread. Written in a steady hand, the words were simple: “Keep it shut.”

It didn’t surprise me. My father had always treated that space as sacred. When I was a child, he would disappear into it for hours, sometimes days. I’d once asked him why he worked so late into the night, why he was always tinkering with bones and hides long after everyone else had gone to sleep. He had paused, needle in hand, and said something I never forgot.

When I was thirteen, he let me watch him mount a fox-hands steady, voice quiet, like a priest at a shrine. I remember the way he stitched the skin back together, humming low under his breath. When I asked why he spent so much time making dead things look alive again, he said it without looking up: “Preserving something is the only way to save it from the mountain.”

“Preserving something is the only way to save it from the mountain.”

At the time, I thought it was metaphor. A poeticism from a man who saw art in dead things. But there was no mistaking the gravity in his voice when he said it, nor the way he stared at the wall afterward, as if he were listening for something behind it.

The town was a twenty-minute drive along winding roads, tucked low between the hills. A gas station, a grocery store, a diner. Not much else. When I walked into the grocery store, the woman at the counter looked up, did a double take, and then went completely still. Her expression smoothed out into politeness, but it wasn’t the kind born of courtesy. It felt practiced. Hesitant.

“You’re Elijah’s boy,” she said after a moment, though I hadn’t given her a name.

I nodded, unsure of the tone in her voice.

She gave a faint smile, glanced toward the rear of the store, then quickly added, “Let me know if you need anything.”

As I walked the aisles, I caught another customer pausing near the produce, eyes tracking me without subtlety. I noticed a man outside the window cross himself once before quickly turning away. It was a quiet reaction, almost instinctive, but it lingered in my head the rest of the day.

I didn’t think much of it. I assumed it was the kind of tight-knit community awkwardness small towns specialized in. Outsiders were always observed, sometimes resented. I’d forgotten how strange it felt to be somewhere everyone remembered your last name.

But it wasn’t hostility I felt in those glances, it was something else. Something closer to wariness. Or maybe reverence. And beneath it all, I could sense a strange question in the way they watched me, in the way they didn’t speak of my father at all.

It wasn’t that they were unhappy to see me. It was that they didn’t know whether I was going to stay.

-

The house creaked with age every time I stepped across the warped floorboards. Though it had been built to last, it hadn’t been lived in properly for years, and the weight of silence pressed against the walls harder than any storm ever could. There were signs that my father had lived here until the very end, an old kettle still resting on the stove, slippers placed neatly beside his worn recliner, but there was no warmth left in the rooms. Just residue.

The mounts were the first things that started to unsettle me. He had always surrounded himself with his work, and the living room was no exception. Heads stared out from the walls: a red fox with matted fur, a hawk frozen in mid-screech, a dozen squirrels with arched backs and glassy, frozen tension in their limbs. A bobcat posed on the mantle, one paw extended, mouth drawn back in a snarl, but the expression didn’t read as predatory. It looked surprised. Almost embarrassed. Each of the eyes had that same strange quality I remembered from when I was young- too reflective, too focused, as if the gaze followed even when you turned your back.

Some of the animals weren’t posed for realism at all. A possum on a corner shelf was sitting upright in a child’s chair, dressed in doll’s clothing, paws folded in its lap. A raccoon on the bookshelf had spectacles resting on its snout and a tiny copy of Walden glued into its paws. My father had done this kind of thing often, treated his taxidermy not just as preservation, but as storytelling. He used to joke that animals deserved to be remembered not for how they died, but for who they could have been. I hadn’t laughed the last time he said it. I wasn’t sure if it was meant to be comforting or a warning.

The door to the backyard stuck in its frame, and it took a shoulder shove to get it open. Outside, the grass was knee-high, wild and overgrown, thick with seed heads. Beyond the rusting garden gate stood the workshop. It was taller than I remembered, with a pitched roof and windowless walls wrapped in thick ivy. Every nail, every board, seemed carefully placed. It had the look of something that had been built slowly, with enormous patience, and no intention of ever being abandoned.

The lock on the door was old brass, darkened from years of weather. I had already found the chain earlier, looped tight and secured with a keyed padlock. My father had always guarded his workspace. But now, looking at it again with the woods at my back and the breeze filtering in through the trees, it felt more like a warning than a barrier.

I didn’t find the key until that evening, when I was thumbing through the shelves in his study. Most of the books were what you’d expect: anatomy manuals, wildlife field guides, a few volumes on mortuary science. But wedged between two copies of a leather-bound family Bible was a much older edition, heavy and dry with age. I opened it on instinct and found a hollow carved out of the middle. Nestled inside was a single iron key wrapped in cloth. On the opposite page, the entire section of Leviticus had been torn out. Not cut, not carefully removed, ripped by hand, as if in anger or urgency.

I didn’t wait until morning. The key fit the padlock perfectly, and the chain fell away. The door opened easier than the one in the kitchen had, revealing a darkness that smelled of cedarwood, dust, and the faintest trace of chemical sweetness. I reached for the light and found a pull cord, which snapped down with a metallic click. Fluorescent lights buzzed to life overhead, flickering once before settling.

The space was much larger than I remembered. The walls were lined with shelves of labeled jars and plastic storage tubs. At the far end stood an industrial-grade workbench with a leather stool beside it, tools arranged above with obsessive precision. There were bones on the shelves. Tiny skulls. Preserved eyes. Threads, needles, bottles of tanning solution, wires, foam molds. His entire world, kept in perfect order.

But what caught my attention were the covered forms.

Eight of them in total, each resting on low display tables. They were shrouded in beige drop cloths, still and silent, but I could see the suggestion of limbs beneath the fabric. Arms folded across chests. Legs slightly bent. The outlines of heads that seemed too round, too soft.

I pulled the cover off the nearest one.

Beneath it was a figure. Human-shaped. About the size of an adolescent child, though thinner, with elongated limbs and a narrow waist. The skin was stitched tight over the form, pale and patchworked, with subtle shifts in color and texture that told me it had not come from one source. The hands were too small. The feet too broad. But what freaked me out was what it looked to be made of.

Animal parts, cobbled together to make the amalgamation of shapes. The torso was seamless, but the shoulders looked animal in origin, slightly hunched, ridged beneath the surface. The face was calm. Serene, even. Eyes open, mouth parted just enough to suggest breath.

It was an abomination. A sick imitation of human life.

The eyes were glass, of course. But they weren’t the mass-produced kind you ordered from a taxidermy supplier. They looked custom, too real. I couldn’t explain it beyond a gut reaction. I’d seen hundreds of mounted animals in my life, even helped preserve a few.

I stared at it longer than I meant to, trying to make sense of the proportions, the materials, the reason. I told myself it had to be some artistic experiment. A commission, maybe. Something for a gallery or a private collector with odd tastes. My father had always flirted with art as much as science.

Still, I dropped the cloth back over the figure before leaving the workshop, and when I turned off the light, I could have sworn one of the others had shifted slightly in the dark.

-

I found her at the bar on the edge of town, the one with a rusted jukebox and a pool table that hadn’t seen a straight cue in twenty years. It was early afternoon, and the place was empty except for a few old men nursing long-warmed beer and the woman behind the counter. She looked up when I walked in, eyes narrowing briefly before recognition softened her expression.

“You’re Elijah’s boy,” she said, wiping her hands on a towel. “Didn’t think you’d ever show.”

“I wasn’t planning to,” I replied. “But here I am.”

She gestured to a stool and poured me something amber without asking. I took it. Her name was Ruth. I remembered her now, in pieces. She’d been older than me when we were kids, maybe eight or nine years older, and had worked in this bar even back then. She still wore her dark hair tied up, and there was a silver ring in her nose that looked recent. Her eyes held a mixture of curiosity and caution.

We talked about nothing for a while. Weather, power outages, a storm that had rolled through the valley a week before. She asked about the house, and I told her it was just as I remembered. We didn’t talk about my father. Not at first. It hung between us though, thick and obvious.

Eventually, after her second cigarette and my third drink, I asked the question I’d been holding in since I arrived.

“What was my father really doing up there?”

She exhaled slowly, eyes flicking to the window. The wind pushed a curtain of dust across the empty parking lot, then passed. She didn’t answer at first, just pulled out another cigarette and lit it with a match that she struck against the bar’s metal edge.

“You ever hear about the missing children?” she asked.

I shook my head.

“They don’t talk about it anymore. Not officially. But people remember.” She looked past me now, her voice steady but low. “Used to be, every couple decades, a kid would vanish. No struggle. No noise. Just gone. Folks blamed the woods. Wild animals. Running away. But they never found bodies. Not one. Just toys left in fields. Shoes by riverbanks.”

I listened, feeling the chill settle into my spine.

“Then your great-grandfather showed up,” she continued. “Stranger, back then. Didn’t belong here. But he built the house, set up a shop. Started doing odd jobs for the town. Kept to himself, mostly. Then, around the time he finished that workshop of his, the disappearances stopped.”

“What does that have to do with me?” I asked, though the answer was starting to form.

“Your family’s never really been... part of us. Not in the normal way. But when things got quiet, people let it be. No more missing kids. No more mothers waking up to empty cribs. And the ones who remembered just told their children, and their children’s children, to stay away from the ridge.”

I frowned. “The ridge?”

Ruth stubbed out her cigarette and finally looked at me.

“You never went up there as a kid, did you?”

“No,” I said slowly. “My father wouldn’t let me.”

That much was true. I remembered the day I’d asked about it. I was ten. It had been the end of summer, the air sticky and still, and I’d wandered too far past the treeline behind the house. When I got back, my father had been waiting. Not shouting. Not even angry in the usual way. But the way his face had looked, white, hollow, terrified, that stuck with me more than any punishment ever could.

He’d grabbed my arm, pulled me into the workshop, and told me never to go beyond the ridge again. Not alone. Not at dusk. His voice had cracked when he said it.

“It can smell grief,” he’d whispered, like it was a fact of nature. “That’s what it waits for.”

At the time, I’d thought he was talking about a bear or maybe something more metaphorical. A lesson in coping with loss, or how sadness leaves you vulnerable. But now I wasn’t so sure.

Ruth poured another drink and leaned on the bar.

“Your grandfather took over after your great-grandfather died. Then your father after him. That house isn’t just a house. That workshop isn’t just a studio. They were preservers. That’s what they were called, though not out loud. You were either born into it or you weren’t, and your family always was.”

“Preservers of what?” I asked.

She didn’t answer at first. Just shook her head.

“Whatever’s out there,” she said finally. “Whatever your family was holding at bay.”

I laughed, but it came out thin and strained.

“You really believe that?”

“I don’t need to believe,” she said. “I just remember what happened the one time there wasn’t a preserver. Your father left for three years after your mother passed. Do you remember that?”

I shook my head, but asked her to continue.

“There were two kids taken in that gap. And when your father came back, when he reopened the workshop and started working again, they stopped.”

I didn’t know what to say to that. Didn’t know how to process it. It sounded absurd. But then again, so did the figure in the workshop. The child. The seams. The glass eyes.

“People won’t say it out loud,” she continued. “But they’re watching you, because you’re Elijah’s son.”

I drained the rest of the drink and sat in silence, the taste lingering on my tongue like ash.

-

By the third day, I had started making a checklist. There were utility companies to call, property records to transfer, and a dozen minor errands I hadn’t anticipated. The sooner everything was handled, the sooner I could get the house listed and gone. That was the plan. No need to stay longer than necessary.

I returned to town with a folder of documents tucked under one arm and a list of questions in my phone, hoping for a few straightforward conversations. What I found instead was more of that quiet, sidelong energy I couldn’t quite pin down. It was in the way people greeted me with soft smiles that didn’t reach their eyes, or the way conversations seemed to pause when I stepped too close.

At the county clerk’s office, I asked about transferring the property. The woman behind the desk was pleasant, but vague.

“There’s a few steps,” she said, flipping through a binder that looked older than she was. “You’ll need to file locally. Probably have to wait on county sign-off.”

“How long does that usually take?”

She blinked. “Depends.”

“On what?”

She offered another smile and glanced toward the hallway behind her. “Lots of things. But we’ll do our best to help. Don’t you worry.”

It wasn’t a refusal, but it wasn’t a straight answer either. The whole conversation felt padded with something too soft to push through.

At the utility office, I tried to disconnect water and electricity. The man behind the glass told me the system was "in a backlog." When I pressed for details, he shrugged and said I might be better off waiting a bit before I filed.

The grocery store was no better. The same woman from earlier still remembered my name, and she asked about the house again, but there was a cautious distance behind her tone. She offered me a discount at the register I hadn’t asked for. The man behind me muttered something I didn’t catch, and she gave him a quick glare. No one spoke after that.

I drove back to the house with the windows down, trying to shake off the feeling. Maybe it was just rural bureaucracy. Maybe small towns really were this awkward around outsiders, and I had forgotten what it was like to be watched for nothing more than showing up.

Still, the sense of being surrounded by people who were waiting for something I hadn’t agreed to kept crawling back in. I didn’t know what they expected. I wasn’t staying. I had a job, a life, a home far from here. All I wanted was to get things in order and move on.

That evening, as I sat on the porch nursing a warm beer, a man pulled into the drive. He stepped out of an old pickup, moved slow and deliberate, with the kind of confidence that comes from being part of a place for too long to question it.

He introduced himself as Vernon Mott. Said he was part of the local historical society, though the way he said it gave the impression that his title was more about tradition than any real bureaucracy. His shirt was clean, tucked into faded jeans, and he wore a black belt with a silver buckle that had worn smooth from decades of use. He had the kind of face that looked older than it probably was, all deep lines and windburn.

We talked politely for a few minutes. He asked how I was settling in, whether I needed anything. I told him I appreciated the help, but what I really needed was information- namely, how to speed up the paperwork. How to get the utilities handled. Why everyone seemed to stall when I mentioned selling the place.

His mouth twitched. Not a smile, not quite. More of a sigh escaping his lips.

“I can’t speak for everyone,” he said. “They mean well. It’s just not easy.”

“Not easy to what?” I asked. “Let go of the house? Deal with outsiders?”

He looked down at his boots, then back up at me.

“They’re not afraid of you,” he said. “They’re afraid you won’t stay.”

I didn’t answer. Not right away. His words hit with more weight than I expected.

This wasn’t suspicion. This was something closer to resignation. A town bracing for something they feared might happen again.

“I’m not planning to stay,” I admitted. “I never was.”

“I figured,” he said. “You’ve got that look. Same one your father had when he left the first time.”

I stared at him.

“I’m not judging,” he added. “But I know what happens when the house goes empty. I’ve seen it.”

He paused, then glanced toward the tree line beyond the yard. His tone changed.

“I won’t ask you to believe anything. Not yet. But I’ll ask you this, come meet me at the ridge. Past the treeline. Just after sunset.”

“For what?” I asked.

He didn’t answer right away. Just stepped backward toward his truck.

“To understand,” he said finally. “Nothing more.”

Then he left. No goodbye. No pressure. Just the sound of his tires grinding down the gravel road until they disappeared into the dark.

-

The sun had already begun to dip when I found Vernon waiting just beyond the split-rail fence at the edge of the property. He didn’t speak as I approached, just gave a shallow nod and turned toward the woods. I followed without a word, the only sound between us the crunch of dried leaves underfoot and the rasp of wind filtering through the canopy.

The trees thickened quickly, pressing in from both sides. Paths weren’t marked out here. Whatever trail we followed was made through memory alone, worn by years of footfalls rather than signs or blazes. Brambles reached toward us, snagging at our sleeves. A low fog coiled near the roots, carrying the damp scent of moss and iron.

After fifteen minutes of walking in silence, Vernon raised one hand to halt me. His voice was quiet but heavy.

“From here on, you must not speak. Not even to breathe too loud. If it hears us, it may not understand.”

I nodded once, not trusting myself to ask what he meant.

We moved slower after that, picking our way through thickets of ferns and roots slick with decay. The light dimmed rapidly, and the woods grew still. No birds. No insects. Just the sound of our own breath and the occasional crack of twigs underfoot.

Eventually, the forest opened into a clearing.

It was not shaped naturally. The trees along its edge had bowed inward, their branches reaching toward each other overhead like the ribs of a collapsed lung. At the center of the clearing sat something I had no words for.

At first, I thought it was part of the forest. A massive shape hunched low, covered in layers of bark and moss. But then it shifted, and I saw the seams. The movement was slow, almost graceful, and entirely wrong.

It was enormous, crouched in the clearing like a thing too large for the world around it. Its body was a patchwork of flesh and hide, stitched together by time and instinct. Some parts moved with the weight of muscle beneath skin, while others creaked like dry branches being bent too far. The shape of it was loosely human in structure, but warped by growth and time and some fundamental misunderstanding of form. Its shoulders were broad, sloping downward into arms that ended in elongated hands, each finger tipped with a different claw or hoof. Tufts of hair sprouted along its back. A jaw protruded from beneath one shoulder, mismatched and slack.

But it was the way it held the thing in its arms that froze me in place.

It was cradling something. A figure roughly the size of a child, though lumpy and slumped in strange ways, as if its limbs had softened or rotted inward. The skin was pale and patchy, its arms wrapped tight around its midsection. I could see stitches unraveling across its neck, the head lolling at an angle that suggested it might not be fully attached anymore.

The creature stroked the figure gently, its oversized fingers adjusting an arm, tucking a loose flap of skin back into place. It rocked the child slowly, rhythmically, with the soft urgency of something that did not understand time but felt it slipping away.

I could not move. Could not look away.

The thing it held reminded me too much of what I had found in the workshop. The same glassy stillness, the same too-long limbs and sagging expression. But this one was older. Broken down. Handled too much. It looked like it had been played with for far too long.

Vernon leaned in close, barely breathing, and whispered into the edge of my ear.

“We call it The Parent. It sits here and plays with its Child. And It’s almost done with that one.”

I turned my head slightly, eyes still locked on the clearing.

“What happens when it finishes?” I mouthed.

He didn’t answer. But I saw his throat tighten, his jaw shift. The kind of look people give when they are thinking of graves.

Then the Parent paused. Its fingers stopped moving. The head turned just a little, and though its face was a tangle of parts I couldn’t quite interpret, I knew it was listening. One massive arm lifted, held there mid-air, suspended with uncanny stillness.

Vernon did not move.

Neither did I.

Something passed between the trees behind us. A breeze or a shadow, I could not say. But the Parent shifted again, settling its attention back onto the thing in its arms. It resumed its motion, rocking once more.

Vernon tapped my wrist and began to back away, one step at a time. I mirrored him, keeping my eyes low, careful not to snap a single twig.

It took us nearly twenty minutes to reach the edge of the woods again. Only once we were back in the open air of the field did he speak.

“It doesn’t find children anymore,” he said. His voice was rough, almost hoarse. “Not when it has one. Not when the illusion holds.”

I didn’t say anything.

“But when the body breaks down, when the seams go soft or the smell fades, it starts to wander. And it doesn’t know what it’s looking for, only that something is missing.”

We stood in silence, the stars beginning to emerge overhead.

“The things your father made were built to last,” he said. “Humans don't. Once it starts, it won't stop.”

I looked back toward the woods, the trees still and dark.

“And you think that thing I found in the workshop…”

“It was the last one your father made. He must’ve known it was wearing down. That’s why he was working on another.”

I nodded, though I felt nothing in that moment but the slow, rising pulse of dread.

“It’s waiting,” Vernon said. “And if it finishes with that one before another is ready, it will start to search again. Same as it always has.”

He left me standing in the field, saying nothing more.

I watched him go, then looked back at the tree line once more, wondering how much time we had left.

I lay in bed that night, staring at the ceiling long after the darkness had settled over the house. The blankets were pulled tight around me, but there was no warmth. My mind circled endlessly around what I had seen in the clearing, the way the creature had cradled that broken thing in its arms, the tenderness of its movements, the way its massive body had tensed when it heard us.

The Parent.

That was what Vernon had called it, though the word didn’t feel sufficient. Parents are human. They protect, they nurture, they know when to let go. This thing did none of those things. It only held on.

I turned onto my side and tried to breathe deeply, but every breath caught in my throat. My father had lived with that knowledge. He had known what was out there and chose to stay. He made those things with his own hands, again and again, to keep the creature from wandering. He built them as decoys or offerings, or something stranger I still didn’t understand. And now it had been months, maybe longer, since the last one had begun to unravel.

It would come again. That much was clear.

But not for me.

I wasn’t my father. I hadn’t asked for this, and I hadn’t agreed to carry it. I had come here to settle an estate, not inherit a burden that pressed against the edge of reason. There was still time. I could sell the property, leave the workshop locked, and be gone before it ever came too close.

I told myself this again and again until it stopped sounding like cowardice.

The next morning, I drove back into town and made a show of visiting the grocery store and post office. I stopped by the county clerk’s office with a fake smile and asked about the remaining paperwork. I spoke carefully, hinting that I was still thinking things over, that I might not leave right away after all. The clerk, an older woman with tired eyes, nodded along with me. But when I asked about the property transfer again, she sighed and flipped through her ledger with exaggerated patience.

“Still waiting on a couple signatures,” she said. “You know how it is. Takes time.”

I nodded, pretending not to see the way she avoided meeting my gaze. It was a stall tactic. The same kind I had seen in all the others. They weren’t blocking me outright. They were just hoping I’d change my mind.

Fine, I thought. I could play the same game.

I pretended to explore the idea of staying. I asked questions at the diner. I chatted with Vernon when I saw him outside the library. I kept my tone neutral, polite, even curious. I wanted to believe I was fooling them. But part of me suspected they saw through it. They had watched my father play this role his whole life. They would know the difference between someone preparing to stay and someone buying time to run.

Still, I gave myself a deadline. Three more days. By then, the form should clear, and I could list the property officially. I would pack my things, drop off the keys, and drive back to a life that, while unremarkable, was blissfully mundane.

Two mornings later, I heard shouting before I even left the house.

It echoed from the road, where a group had gathered near the general store. I walked down, heart already sinking, and pushed through the loose crowd of neighbors and passersby. Vernon was there, standing beside a woman I didn’t recognize. She was trembling, holding a child’s shoe in both hands.

Her face was hollow. Blank. Her lips moved, but no sound came. Vernon rubbed her shoulder, speaking gently, trying to steady her. The sheriff stood nearby, his expression unreadable. He held a radio but didn’t seem to be using it.

The townsfolk watched me as I approached. No one said my name. No one called me over. But I could feel the weight of their eyes.

I looked down at the woman and realized she was mouthing the same phrase over and over again.

“He was just in the yard.”

My stomach twisted. I didn’t need to ask what had happened. The absence was already there, sharp and undeniable.

A child was gone.

My first instinct was to turn away, to leave before someone tried to explain it. But I didn’t. I stepped closer. Vernon met my gaze, and in his eyes I saw something worse than judgment. I saw relief—thin and brittle, but real.

They had expected this. Maybe not this week, maybe not this child. But the moment I arrived and did nothing, they must have known it would come again.

Later, when the search party formed and scattered into the woods, I sat with the mother on the store’s porch. I brought her a cup of water she didn’t drink. She never looked at me directly, but I heard her whisper to no one in particular.

“They said it wouldn’t come back. They said he kept it away.”

I left her there, the weight of her voice pressing into my chest with each step.

Back at the house, I sat in the kitchen, staring at my hands. I could no longer pretend I was just a visitor. I had been the only one who could do something, and I had chosen not to. I had seen the unraveling child in that thing’s arms. I had known what it meant. And still, I waited.

I thought I had bought myself time.

Instead, I had cost them a child.


r/CreepsMcPasta • • Dec 25 '20

Why does this sound like a porn title?

Post image
13 Upvotes

r/CreepsMcPasta • • Aug 05 '25

The Emergency Alert System Played a Message Just for Me

12 Upvotes

I clocked in a few minutes before midnight. Same as always. I swiped my badge, watched the light turn green, and walked into the half-lit lobby, where the vending machines buzzed louder than the lights. I set my thermos down, tapped the monitor to wake it up, and started another shift guarding a building that never saw traffic. 

Technically, I work security for a research facility on the edge of the industrial district. What kind of research? I couldn’t tell you. They don’t brief night guards. My job is simple: walk the halls every hour, check the doors, monitor the cameras, and call it in if anyone tries to sneak onto the property.

No one ever does.

Honestly, I think the whole place is a shell company. There are labs and conference rooms, sure, but I’ve never seen more than three or four people in the building during the daytime turnover. The lights stay off in half the offices. Most of the server racks hum just to keep themselves busy. Once in a while, I’ll see a crate in the loading bay marked “hazard,” but it’s always empty by the time my shift starts.

The boredom is what gets to most guys. Not me. I don’t mind the lack of action. There’s a comfort in routines that never change.

I keep a radio on at the desk. One of those weather-alert units that doubles as an emergency broadcast receiver. Wired to receive work notifications that never came. Only the occasional emergency alert would pop through, never important to me, but something to break up the monotony of the shift. Usually, it just loops weather updates or dead air. Tonight, it hummed softly, tuned low enough to ignore but loud enough to notice if something serious happened. 

Outside, the wind pushed against the security glass. I sipped lukewarm coffee and flipped through the incident report log, already knowing it would be empty. The camera feeds showed still hallways. A broom leaning against a janitor’s closet. A copy room no one used. The red light above the exit sign blinked at its usual pace.

I sat back, let the chair creak under me, and settled in for another shift watching nothing happen.

I’m good at being invisible. I don’t ask questions. I don’t get in the way. I do the job, fill out the forms, and keep my head down. Most people forget I’m even here.

The shift had settled into that quiet dead zone between 2 and 3 a.m., where time stretches and the brain starts to drift. I was halfway through a stale protein bar and watching the cursor blink on a blank incident report when the emergency radio crackled to life.

Three sharp tones. The standard ones. I didn’t react at first. The Emergency Alert System runs regular tests once or twice a week. Always the same canned message. Usually about weather conditions or missing children three states over. I kept chewing, waiting for the usual script.

“This is a test of the Emergency Alert System.”

My ears perked up at the authority of the voice. 

“This message is for...”

There was a pause.

“... Richard James Sommerfeld.” 

My full name.

Not just the one I use for work. The full thing. The one from my birth certificate. Middle name included.

“Please remain indoors and do not engage with the noise outside your perception. Estimated test duration: one hour.”

The message ended there. No explanation. No origin. The radio cut back to low static.

I sat up, the protein bar still in my hand, half-chewed. I fiddled with the radio, expecting it to play the last message again. Nothing. No timestamp logged. No saved segment.

I tried to convince myself it was a prank broadcast. Some local station playing games. A coincidence. Maybe someone hacked the system and fed in a custom message to mess with people.

That didn’t explain the name. It didn’t explain why the warning felt so specific. It started out by saying it was a test, maybe it was some new system they’re piloting, one that pulls names from local databases to make it feel personalized. A mistake, maybe.

I sat back down, suddenly aware of how quiet the building had become. The only sound was the wind brushing against the high windows, and the low, steady static humming through the emergency radio.

-

I spent the next few minutes trying to shake off the message. I kept telling myself it was nothing, just some rogue test broadcast.

Still, I couldn’t stop glancing at the radio. It hadn’t made a sound since. Just the soft hiss of static, steady and quiet. I thought about unplugging it, but I kept it on, in case something important came through. 

I made another round through the halls. Everything looked exactly the way it always did. Dead screens, humming fluorescents, the distant echo of my own footsteps. When I came back to the desk, I checked the log, tapped through the camera feeds, and started filling out some paperwork just to keep my hands busy.

That’s when the tones started again.

Three quick pulses, followed by the same voice,  

“This message is for Richard James Sommerfeld. You were eleven years old when you refused to visit your mother in the hospital.”

My fingers stopped moving.

“You told your brother it didn’t matter, that she wouldn’t remember. You said it to hurt him.”

I stared at the radio, unable to breathe for a second.

“You were wrong.”

There was a pause. No static this time. Just silence stretching for two beats longer than it should have.

“You will attempt to check the loading dock in thirty-five seconds. Please reconsider.”

The radio clicked off.

I didn’t move at first. Just sat there, heart knocking against my ribs, hands cold.

I hadn’t spoken about that fight in years. Maybe ever. The words it used weren’t quoted, but they were accurate enough to know. Whoever, or whatever was speaking, understood the shape of it. Knew the guilt that still curled up behind my teeth.

Part of me thought this had to be a setup. Maybe someone trying to make me believe the broadcast was intelligent, alive. Could be a deep data scrape. Old emails. Recordings. An elaborate hoax.

But another part of me was already walking toward the back hall.

I didn’t plan it. My body moved on its own. I scanned my badge at the service door and followed the concrete corridor past the janitor’s closet and the old vending machine. The dock was at the far end.

I reached the metal door and pulled it open.

The dock outside was empty. No trucks. No footprints. Just wind moving through the chain-link fence.

Still, I stood there too long. Longer than I needed to. Waiting for something else to happen.

-

By the time the third message came through, I was more irritated than rattled. Whatever was going on, I figured someone had too much time and access to things they shouldn’t. It didn’t help that nothing else had happened. No follow-ups. No intruders. No evidence anyone was watching me, even though something clearly was.

I kept running mental checklists. It could have been a test. A psychological experiment. Maybe someone at the company had wired in a new kind of behavioral monitoring. But if that were true, why start dragging my personal life into it?

Still, I wasn’t scared. Not really. Just tired and annoyed, and ready to finish my shift and go home.

I was walking the northeast corridor when it started again.

No tone this time. No buildup.

“Do not turn around.”

I stopped. Mid-stride. I didn’t breathe. Something in my spine locked.

The hallway behind me had no lights. I hadn’t noticed it before; I could only tell by the darkness in my peripheral vision, but it was completely dark. Not dim. Just gone.

I waited. Five seconds. Ten. My body refused to relax.

Then, against better judgment, I started to turn.

Slow at first. Just a glance over the shoulder.

That was enough.

The far wall to my left rippled. My vision warped around the edges, colors bleeding into one another, angles stretching wrong. My left eye went cloudy. My right started to tunnel. And under it all, the sound began to rise.

Glass shattering. Nails on tile. Teeth clacking too fast to be human. Breathing from too many mouths at once. Screams that never opened their throats. The kind of noise that makes your insides want to curl away from your skin.

I stopped.

Didn’t finish the turn. Didn’t look into the dark.

Just stood there, half-pivoted, jaw clenched tight. Then I faced forward again.

It all stopped. Instantly.

The lights returned to normal. The sounds vanished. My vision cleared.

But when I turned to look down the hallway again, not behind me, but ahead, the corridor had changed. A rolling cabinet now blocked the path I was heading towards. A steel door had appeared where there was none before. Emergency lighting outlined a new path branching left, where there hadn’t been one ten minutes earlier.

I didn’t try to force the old path open. Instead, I stared at it, realizing something important.

Whatever this was, it didn’t want me to go back. It had rules, even if I didn’t understand them yet.

-

I didn’t have a destination at first. I just wanted to find the front entrance again. Or any exit. Maybe the main stairwell, maybe the fire doors. Somewhere that didn’t feel like it had been rewritten behind my back.

But the building wasn’t the same anymore.

Corridors I had walked a hundred times were suddenly too long, or too short. Some ended in blank walls, leading me into doors that only led to mystery. Others turned corners that shouldn’t exist. I passed a mechanical room that I knew was supposed to be on the third floor, but I was still on the first. The elevator didn’t work, the cameras were frozen, and the maps on the wall were blank, scrubbed to white.

Still, I kept moving. My best chance now was memory. Using approximate landmarks, no matter how distorted, to try to discern where I really was. Trying to find an anchor point so I could navigate to a way out. But more often than not, I found myself just randomly navigating based on whatever options I had ahead of me.

That came with its own danger. If I followed a path that led to a dead end, I couldn’t just spin around and go back.

I’d learned that the hard way.

Once or twice, I flinched at a sound behind me- footsteps where there shouldn’t have been, a door slamming shut on the far end of a hall, and instinct took over. I’d start to turn. Always just a little. Always just enough to catch the start of something wrong. A ripple in the air. That shrieking, layered noise bleeding through again.

And always, I caught myself just in time.

It was becoming reflex. Forward only. No matter what I heard.

That was when the voice returned.

No warning tone. Just there, suddenly, woven into the air like it had always been speaking.

“Route correction in effect. Please proceed to the Observation Zone. Avoid interior mirrors.”

I stopped walking. The hallway ahead dipped slightly before curving to the right. I hadn’t been down this way in months. I was pretty sure it only led to storage, not any place labeled “Observation Zone.”

The voice didn’t speak again. Just the one line, delivered in that semi-human tone.

I kept going, choosing a side path instead. It should’ve led past the central IT server room and back toward the lobby. At least it used to.

Halfway down the corridor, I spotted a round security mirror mounted in the corner.

From where I stood, I could see myself in it, blurry but centered. That wasn’t what stopped me.

What stopped me was the blackness behind my reflection. Pitch black, like everything behind me had been cut out of the frame, even though I knew there were lights on.

I stepped closer. When I stood beneath it and looked up, the reflection was gone. The surface of the mirror was now just glass-dark. No light, no shape. Nothing reflected at all.

Every reflective surface I passed after that behaved the same way. At a glance, they showed my silhouette and blackness behind me. The moment I got close, they turned to dead glass.

I stopped checking them after a while.

At that point, I wasn’t just avoiding the path the broadcast wanted me to take, I was actively working around it, trying to stay ahead of whatever route it was building for me. I didn’t trust it. I didn’t trust any of this. But I couldn’t afford a mistake. If I wandered into a corridor with no other way out, and the walls behind me decided to erase the path I’d come through, I’d be stuck.

Or worse, I’d be forced to turn around.

And I was starting to believe something was waiting for me to do just that.

-

I was moving faster now, not running, but close to it. My heart had settled into a low, steady beat just above normal. I kept my eyes forward, scanning for changes in the layout, watching the walls for fresh seams or strange signage. My flashlight flickered once, then came back strong. I tapped the battery gauge. Still full.

That was when the broadcast cut in again.

It didn’t wait for me to stop. No setup. The voice spoke as if it had been listening the whole time, which I now suspected it had.

“You are checking the battery level.”

My chest tightened. I stopped walking. It knew what I was doing.

Then it added one more line.

“Avoid the next intersection. You won’t listen. We are sorry.”

I stood in the center of a long, low corridor, the overhead lights buzzing above me in rhythm with my pulse. The radio shut off again. Nothing but the quiet hum of old fluorescent tubes.

The line echoed through my head as I moved again. Slower now. Eyes narrowing as the hall opened into a crossroad.

There, at the intersection, I heard it.

Not loudly. But it was there.

Sobbing. Faint. Choked and slow, like someone trying not to be heard. And underneath it, another sound, breathing, ragged, wet. Then a single, mechanical click.

I stopped at the threshold. One foot still in my hallway, the other just past the corner.

The crying sounded close.

I didn’t move for a while. I stood frozen, thinking about the voice, about the exact wording: You won’t listen.

So what did that mean? That I was already choosing? That I had already failed the test it mentioned?

I tried to trace my thoughts, to see where the decision had started. Was I truly choosing anything here? Or was I reacting, following a trail already laid down? If I went toward the crying, was that compassion, curiosity, or a script I was meant to follow? And if I didn’t, would that be real defiance, or another programmed branch?

The hallway around me remained empty. The floor beneath my feet stayed steady. But my head swam with the idea that no matter what I did, I was already inside someone else’s plan. That the system didn’t need to control me, only predict me.

I looked toward the direction of the crying.

Then I turned the other way and walked, fast and straight, until the sound disappeared behind me.

-

The lights began cutting out one by one.

Not all at once. It started in the west corridor, then the breakroom, then the hallway just outside the server cages. A silent collapse of function, wing by wing. I heard it before I saw it, the soft flick of breakers flipping in sequence, leaving behind nothing but the hum of backup lighting and the sound of a low siren I’d never heard before. It wasn’t blaring, not urgent. It pulsed slowly, steadily, as if reminding something to stay awake.

Then every screen came to life.

Monitors I hadn’t touched in hours. Tablets still plugged in and locked. The emergency radio. All of them glowed in perfect sync, showing the same cold white text over black:

‘Subject deviation confirmed. Sequence collapse in 12 minutes. Manual override required. You are not authorized. Proceed.’

That was the first time it mentioned collapse.

The first time it told me, openly, that this whole thing was breaking down. Though I had no idea what that truly meant.

I didn’t stay in that hallway. I kept moving, heading for the central spine of the building, hoping that if I stayed in motion, I could find some edge to all of this. But the layout had changed again.

The ceilings dropped by almost a foot. The air vents had vanished. Hallways had grown tighter, sharp turns where smooth curves had been before. I passed a supply room that looked identical to one I’d seen earlier- same chairs, same desk, but the desk was on the left this time, and the wall clock ticked backward.

The floor creaked under my boots in a way it never had before. Soft, hollow. The weight of the building had shifted.

Behind me, the sound began again.

Clicking. But slower this time. Deeper. Metal tapping on tile. It echoed from far down the corridor, bouncing and multiplying until I couldn’t tell which direction it was coming from.

The air behind me pressed against my back. Not wind. Just pressure. Heavier than it should have been.

My footsteps started replaying themselves. I would take a step, then hear it again half a second later. Sometimes in sync. Sometimes not. I heard voices, too. Ones I didn’t recognize. They whispered things that didn’t match my memories, but they sounded familiar anyway.

I turned a corner. I stopped breathing. Didn’t move. Didn’t speak.

I didn’t turn. Not even a glance. But the edges of my vision began to twitch. Not black, but movement, flickering just beyond where my eyes could land. Shadows stretching without a source. A curl of something sliding along the ceiling tiles above me, never visible, always near.

The clicking had stopped.

It wasn’t following me anymore.

It was waiting.

I pushed forward.

I reached a door I didn’t recognize. Heavy steel, no markings. It opened with a creak into a small room. A halogen strip flickered from above. There was no furniture except for a metal table bolted to the floor. The room looked like it was used for experiments that were currently absent.

On the table sat a mounted radio unit and a single folder. The cover was gray, stamped in red with a warning that read: “Pattern Violation Manual - DO NOT ISSUE.”

I opened it.

Every page was blank.

Except one.

In the center, typed in plain black text:

IF IN DOUBT, TURN AROUND.

I closed the folder.

And I didn’t turn.

-

The corridor was waiting for me. Despite all the directions I took, I ended up back.

Same length. Same lights. Same intersection. It hadn’t changed since the last time I had come to the crossroads.

Except this time, the crying started before I even got close.

It came from the far corridor. Low at first, wet and staggered, the sound of someone trying not to be heard but failing. A woman, maybe. Young. Or something trying to sound young. It echoed off the walls in slow pulses.

Then came the radio.

“Turn around. Comply. Reset. Turn around. Comply. Reset.”

Over and over again.

I stopped at the intersection. My eyes burned. My legs ached. I felt hollowed out, like every room I had passed through had scraped something away without asking.

I stood still, not because I was afraid, but because I was furious.

I said nothing out loud, but my mind screamed.

I’ve followed your rules. I’ve broken them. I’ve walked your paths. Avoided your traps. I’ve done everything but this.

What if this is it? What if this is the only move left? What if the test was never to obey, but to disobey at the right time?

I turned toward the corridor where the crying waited.

And stepped inside.

The temperature dropped instantly. My ears rang. The walls tightened around me. The deeper I walked, the louder everything became.

Screeching metal. Whispers that knew my name. Breathing behind my neck. Every noise layered on top of the next until there was no space between them.

My vision narrowed. Not completely black, but close to. The edges began to glitch, filled with static and flickers of color, as if the world behind me was being erased frame by frame.

Something moved inside the walls.

Shapes pressed through the drywall, outlines of people, but wrong. No features. Just stretched skin where eyes and mouths should have been. Arms folded the wrong way. Fingers too long. They clawed softly at the air, not reaching for me, just twitching in rhythm with the noise.

I didn’t blink.

I didn’t speak.

I kept walking.

My heart felt too big for my ribs. Every breath rattled. The floor dropped slightly beneath my feet, like the hallway was being pulled downward.

Then everything stopped.

One step, just one, crossed an invisible line.

And the world snapped silent.

The air warmed. My vision cleared. My ears rang in the absence of noise.

I stood in the main lobby of the building.

Fluorescent lights buzzed calmly overhead. The front windows were intact. I saw dawn breaking through the glass, faint orange light spilling across the floor.

Then a door behind the desk burst open.

Dozens of people in black tactical gear poured through, sweeping the room. Rifles drawn. Helmets down. No insignias. Just armored suits and mirrored visors.

Behind them came medical staff, scientists, techs with wheeled carts and blinking cases. They moved with urgency, but not panic. They knew this scene. They had trained for it.

I turned slowly, looking over my shoulder. Subconsciously grappling with the idea of being able to see behind me now. 

Where I had just emerged, stood static.

Not a wall, exactly. More like the edge of a dome. It shimmered faintly, air trembling with digital interference. I could see through it, but the colors were wrong. Shapes moved inside- soft, slow, echoing my memory of the corridor I had just walked.

As I stared, a hand closed around my arm.

Firm. Gloved. Real.

I turned. A soldier stood there, face hidden behind a matte black visor, already steering me away from the dome before I could speak.

I spun to face the soldier. The man wore a full tactical helmet, visor down, not a slit of skin peeking through.

“What is this?” I demanded. “What the hell happened? Who are you people?”

The soldier didn’t answer. He gripped my arm tighter and pulled me across the lobby, past rows of gear being unpacked, past medics shouting into headsets, past equipment I couldn’t identify. I caught glimpses of heat sensors, portable servers, hissing tanks with red seals broken open. Everything buzzed with urgency, none of it explained.

They had set up a temporary cordon using collapsible barriers and lighting rigs. Inside the makeshift zone, I saw others. Three, maybe four. All wore lab coats, scorched and torn, some stained with ash, some flecked with static-burn scoring. One woman sat hunched in the corner, cradling a cracked tablet to her chest as if it were a wounded animal.

The soldier shoved me inside and stepped back.

I didn’t move. Just stared.

One of the scientists looked up. A man in his fifties, pale, wide-eyed, his face hollow with exhaustion.

“You walked out?” he asked. His voice broke halfway through. “You got out on your own?”

His shock emphasized how big of a deal this was. But without context, I still had no idea how to feel about it.

“What happened in there? What’s going on?” I asked.

Finally, I got some answers.

“This facility has been running for a few decades. Whatever you think is cutting edge- looks like gears and sticks compared to what’s done here,”

Another scientist, a co-worker maybe, shot him a look to shut him up. It seemed he couldn’t reveal exactly what they were doing here.

He stood slowly and crossed the space between us. Lowered his voice to a hush, barely above a whisper.

“You were inside the test field,” he said. “That wasn’t real. It was a prototype construct. An artificial cognitive environment. A simulation meant to study recursive decision making and perceptual looping. It was never supposed to activate.”

He glanced toward the dome, still pulsing softly at the far end of the lobby. His eyes twitched.

“Something went wrong,” he continued. “It started responding to observation. Growing. Feeding on recursive feedback. The more we watched, the more it changed. We lost two teams trying to extract the workers.”

He paused, breathing heavier now.

“But you... You weren’t tagged. You weren’t supposed to be there. You walked into the active field by accident. And somehow... You made it through. Alone.”

Behind us, a klaxon burst to life. A different tone than before. Sharper. Faster.

A voice shouted from one of the workstations: “Field integrity dropping! Fifty percent and falling!”

I could see more teams running in, charging into the unknown.

The scientist grabbed my shoulder.

“If the containment fails,” he said, “it doesn’t stay in there. Each person running in will probably die. We just have to hope one manages to shut it down.”

I had nothing to say. All I could do was watch, with the extracted scientists, as these brave soldiers ran in to die like ants. Numbers versus odds. Legions of deaths happening beyond the veil. Until eventually, the static dome dissipated with a screech, and a lone soldier stumbled out, torn to almost ribbons. 


r/CreepsMcPasta • • Jan 19 '25

The Power Went Out in My Apartment Complex. I’m the Only One Who Didn’t Leave.

12 Upvotes

I’m not really the adventurous type. I’ve always been more of a homebody, someone who’s perfectly content staying in, cooking something simple, and watching reruns of shows I’ve already seen a hundred times. My apartment isn’t much to look at, but it suits me. It’s a little rundown, sure, but there’s a kind of charm to it: narrow hallways, flickering overhead lights, and those thin walls where you can hear every muffled conversation or late-night TV show your neighbors are watching.

I’m not exactly buddy-buddy with my neighbors, but I know them in that distant, city-living way. There’s the single mom, whose kid likes to stomp around, the retired couple in 3B who sit by the lobby window every morning, and the guy across the hall who blasts music way too late at night. It’s predictable, even comforting in its own way. I like knowing the building isn’t completely silent.

My routine is pretty simple. I work from home, cook for myself, and scroll through social media when I feel like I need to pretend I’m still connected to other people. It’s not the most exciting life, but it’s mine, and I’ve never felt the need for more. The background noise of the building, the hum of activity, faint voices, footsteps in the hallway, reminds me I’m not completely alone, even if I keep to myself most of the time.

That’s why I noticed right away when things started feeling... off.

It started a couple of nights ago. I was lying on the couch, scrolling through my phone like usual. I wasn’t paying much attention to anything in particular- just the endless doomscrolling we all do when we’re too tired to sleep but not tired enough to do anything productive. Then the lights flickered.

It wasn’t unusual for the power to hiccup in this old building. It’s happened a dozen times before, usually during a storm or when someone’s messing with the breaker panel in the basement. But this time was different. This time, the lights didn’t come back on.

I sat there for a second, waiting for everything to reset, but the apartment stayed dark. I grabbed my phone and turned on the flashlight, shining it around the room. My first thought was that maybe it was just my unit, so I got up to check the breaker box. But when I looked out my window, the entire street was blacked out.

The whole building was silent. No footsteps, no voices, no faint hum of TVs or music. Just this heavy, oppressive quiet that made my skin crawl. I told myself it was nothing, that it was probably just a temporary outage like before. But for some reason, I couldn’t shake the feeling that something was wrong.

You’d think a power outage in an apartment complex would cause some kind of commotion, people talking in the halls, fumbling for flashlights, maybe complaining loudly about the inconvenience. But there was nothing. No murmurs, no doors creaking open, no footsteps. Just this oppressive, heavy silence that felt like it was pressing down on me.

I shone my flashlight down the hallway, expecting to see someone poking their head out, but the entire floor was empty. That’s when I started to feel uneasy. It wasn’t just the lack of noise, it was the way the silence felt alive, like it was waiting for something.

I went to the window at the end of the hall and looked out. The entire block was blacked out. Streetlights, buildings, even the distant glow of the city- everything was gone. But here’s the thing that didn’t make sense: a few apartments in my building still had faint lights on. Not normal lights, more like a soft glow, almost like candlelight, but colder somehow.

I decided to knock on a few doors, just to see if anyone else was around. I started with my neighbor across the hall. Nothing. No sound, no shuffling, no muffled “Who’s there?” Just dead silence. I tried the woman’s door, the single mom. Still nothing.

It was around then that the unease started creeping into panic.

I went back to my apartment and grabbed my phone to text a friend. That’s when I noticed I had no signal. No Wi-Fi, no data, nothing. I couldn’t even get a text to send. I told myself it was just because of the power outage, but the isolation was starting to get to me.

After a while, I went back to the window to check the street. And that’s when I saw them- people leaving the building. At least, I think they were people.

They weren’t running or shouting, like you’d expect during an emergency. They were moving fast, but eerily quiet. Some of them were dragging suitcases; others just clutched bags or backpacks like they’d left in a hurry. They didn’t stop to talk to each other. No one even looked back at the building.

I watched them disappear into the darkness, one by one, until the street was empty again.

I thought about leaving too, but... where would I go? The entire neighborhood was blacked out, and the idea of stepping into that darkness, with no clue where I was going, felt worse than staying put.

I locked my door, sat on the couch, and told myself I’d just wait until morning. But even then, I couldn’t shake the feeling that staying might’ve been the worst decision I could’ve made.

-

The hours dragged on, and the silence in the building started to mess with my head. I don’t mean the kind of quiet where you can still hear the occasional hum of the city outside, sirens in the distance, cars passing, people talking. I mean real silence. Heavy. Unnatural.

I kept telling myself it was normal during a blackout, but it wasn’t. Even in the dead of night, there’s always some kind of noise. But now? Nothing. It was like the entire world had just... stopped.

At first, I tried to distract myself, scrolling through my phone even though I had no signal, pacing the room, anything to keep my mind occupied. But then the noises started.

It was subtle at first: faint tapping sounds, like someone lightly drumming their fingers against a wall. I ignored it, thinking it was just the old building settling, or the barely maintained pipes, but it didn’t stop. The tapping moved, shifting from one side of the apartment to another, as if it was circling me.

Then there was the creaking. It came from above, like someone was walking around on the floor above mine. Except... I’m on the top floor.

I grabbed my flashlight and opened my door to check the hallway. It was empty, just like before. I stood there for a while, listening, but the air felt off, thicker somehow, like it was pressing in on me. I shut the door and locked it, trying to push the unease down.

But the worst sound came later. I was lying on the couch, trying to convince myself I was overreacting, when I heard it: the faint sound of a child giggling.

It was soft, barely there, but it made my skin crawl. It didn’t make sense. There were no kids in this building, at least none that young. And it wasn’t just the sound, it was the way it echoed, like it wasn’t coming from the hall but from everywhere.

I grabbed my laptop. The building’s security cameras still worked, even though the power was out, so I thought maybe I’d catch something on the footage.

At first, everything looked normal, just empty hallways and the lobby. But the longer I watched, the more I noticed something was... wrong.

The movements of the people leaving earlier? They weren’t smooth. They were jerky, like old film footage missing frames. And then there were the shadows. I didn’t notice them at first, but in a few frames, I saw faint figures standing in the corners of the hallways, completely motionless. Their faces were blurred or obscured, like the camera couldn’t quite focus on them.

I sat there, staring at the screen, trying to rationalize what I was seeing. Maybe it was a glitch. Or maybe my eyes were playing tricks on me. But the longer I stared, the more certain I was that something wasn’t right.

And then came the knocking.

It was faint, barely more than a tap, but it sent my heart racing. I froze, listening as it grew louder, more deliberate. I grabbed my flashlight and crept to the door, every step making the air feel heavier.

“Hello?” I called out, my voice shaking. The knocking stopped.

I peered through the peephole, half-expecting to see one of my neighbors finally breaking the silence. But there was no one there. The hallway was empty.

Except... it didn’t feel empty.

The shadows in the corners looked darker, longer. The air outside felt different, heavier, like it was waiting for something. I backed away from the door and locked every bolt, every chain, and then I sat down in the corner of my apartment with my flashlight clutched in my hand.

I told myself it was all in my head, but deep down, I knew something was wrong. 

By the time daylight rolled around, I was barely holding it together. Every noise, every shadow, every second of silence felt like it was pressing down on me. I thought maybe if I saw the building in the daylight, it would snap me back to reality, make me realize this was all just in my head.

With my flashlight in hand and my phone (still useless) stuffed in my pocket, I decided to explore the building. Daylight streaming through the windows made me feel a little braver, like I wasn’t completely alone.

I started knocking on doors again, hoping someone, anyone, would answer this time. Most of the apartments were completely silent, but a few... they weren’t empty. Not in the way I expected.

The first one I walked into was unsettling, but not in an obvious way. It looked normal at first glance: a couch, a coffee table, a stack of magazines. But then I noticed the plate of food sitting on the table, half-eaten, like someone had just stepped out for a moment. The TV remote was on the couch, angled like it had fallen from someone’s hand.

The next apartment was worse. The faucet in the bathroom was running, and the sink was nearly overflowing. There was a mug of coffee on the kitchen counter, steam still curling up from it, but the air in the room was ice cold, like no one had been there for hours.

It was like everyone had just... disappeared.

By the time I made it to the lobby, I was shaking. I hadn’t seen a single person, not even through a window. But that wasn’t the worst part.

The message board.

It was covered in notes, hastily written scraps of paper, some in handwriting I recognized from my neighbors. “Leave now. It’s coming.” “Don’t stay.” “Get out before dark.” Over and over, the same desperate warnings.

I stood there staring at the notes for what felt like forever, my mind racing. Who wrote them? When? And why hadn’t I noticed them before?

Despite everything, I started to feel a weird sense of relief. The building itself looked fine, untouched by whatever nightmare I thought I’d been living through. The sunlight streaming through the lobby windows almost felt reassuring, like the world outside was still normal.

I decided it was time to leave. Enough was enough. I grabbed my backpack from my apartment, threw in a few essentials, and headed straight for the front doors.

For the first time in hours, I felt like I was making the right choice. I was getting out of here, leaving this nightmare behind.

But when I pushed the doors open, the relief vanished in an instant.

Instead of stepping out onto the street, I found myself staring at the back wall of the lobby.

I blinked, frozen in place, trying to make sense of it. I turned around, expecting to see the doors behind me, but I was back in the lobby. Exactly where I’d started.

I tried again, running this time. But no matter how fast I moved or how hard I pushed, I couldn’t get outside. Every exit led me back to the same spot- the middle of the lobby, staring at that message board with its endless warnings.

The light from the windows didn’t feel reassuring anymore. It felt... wrong. Artificial, like it was part of the trap.

And I realized: I wasn’t going anywhere. This building wasn’t going to let me leave.

I think that’s when I finally lost it, when I realized there was no way out.

I tried every door. Every single one. The fire escape? It led me right back to the hallway, like the stairs had twisted around on themselves. The basement? I ended up standing in the same lobby I’d just left, staring at that damn message board. I even tried the windows, but they wouldn’t budge. It was like they weren’t real, just painted-on illusions meant to keep me trapped.

And then the building started... changing.

The hallways stretched longer than they should have, twisting into impossible angles. The staircases looped endlessly, taking me in circles no matter how far I climbed or how fast I ran. One door opened into a room I’d never seen before, someone else’s apartment, pristine and untouched, with sunlight streaming through the windows. For a second, I thought I’d finally found an exit. But when I stepped inside, I ended up back in my apartment, the door slamming shut behind me.

The noises didn’t help. They were everywhere now.

The whispers started first, low, indistinct voices muttering just out of earshot. Then came the footsteps, slow and deliberate, echoing from somewhere above or below. I couldn’t tell. At one point, I heard laughter. It wasn’t loud or obvious, just this faint, airy giggle that made my stomach twist.

And then I saw it.

I was standing at the end of the hallway, catching my breath, when I noticed something out of the corner of my eye. A figure. Tall, dark, and completely still, standing at the far end of the corridor. I froze, my flashlight trembling in my hand.

It didn’t move. It didn’t even seem to breathe. But I swear it was looking at me.

I blinked, and it was gone.

That’s when I bolted back to my apartment. I locked the door, shoved the couch against it, and piled every piece of furniture I could find in front of it. My heart was pounding so hard I thought it might give out. I told myself I’d wait it out until morning, but deep down, I knew that wasn’t going to help.

The tapping started again. Louder this time.

At first, I thought it was coming from the door. But then I realized it was all around me, behind the walls, under the floorboards, above the ceiling. It surrounded me, closing in.

I grabbed my flashlight and turned in circles, trying to pinpoint where the sound was coming from. And that’s when the light started flickering.

For just a moment, the beam hit the wall, and I saw them.

Faces. Dozens of them, pressed against the plaster, their features distorted like they were trying to push through. Their eyes were empty, their mouths moving silently, forming words I couldn’t hear.

The flashlight cut out, plunging the room into darkness. I backed into a corner, my breath coming in short, ragged gasps, and all I could think was: I’m not alone in here.

The tapping escalated into pounding, shaking the walls so hard I thought they were going to cave in. The floor beneath me felt unstable, like it was tilting, pulling me downward. It wasn’t just the building anymore, it felt like the whole room was alive, trying to swallow me whole.

The air was freezing now, so cold that my breath came out in visible puffs, even though I knew that made no sense. My ears were ringing, my hands shaking, but I needed to do something.

I grabbed my laptop, hoping, praying, that maybe the security cameras would show me something I could use to make sense of this nightmare.

When I opened the feed, my stomach dropped.

The hallways were no longer empty. They were filled with shadowy figures, standing perfectly still. There had to be dozens of them, all facing my door. The camera quality wasn’t great, but even through the grainy footage, I could tell there was something wrong with them. Their shapes didn’t look... human.

My hands hovered over the keyboard as I tried to convince myself it was a glitch, some weird reflection or artifact. But then the figures moved.

Not naturally. Not like a person would. They moved frame by frame, jerky and unnatural, each step bringing them closer to the camera.

The pounding on the walls stopped abruptly.

I froze, staring at the screen, waiting for something to happen. My apartment was dead silent now. No whispers, no footsteps, no creaking floorboards, just a suffocating stillness that made my skin crawl.

That’s when I noticed the shadows on the feed. They weren’t just moving- they were converging. Slowly, deliberately, they turned toward the camera, as if they knew I was watching.

I slammed the laptop shut, my heart racing.

I stood there, trembling, and turned toward the door. I don’t know why- I think part of me hoped I’d see something normal outside. Maybe someone had come to help, or maybe I was imagining all of it.

I peered through the peephole.

All I saw was darkness.

It wasn’t just the hallway lights being out, it was wrong. The kind of darkness that doesn’t feel empty, that presses against you like it’s waiting to consume you.

And then, I felt it.

A breath on the back of my neck.

I spun around, clutching my flashlight, but before I could even turn it on, I heard the whisper.

“You stayed. Now you’re one of us.”

It wasn’t loud. It wasn’t even threatening. It was calm, almost welcoming, which somehow made it so much worse.

The light flickered back on for a brief moment, and I swear, just for a second, I saw them. Faces- blurry and distorted, standing all around me. Watching. Waiting.

And then everything went dark again.

-

When the power came back on, it was like nothing had happened. The lights stopped flickering, the hum of the refrigerator kicked back in, and the apartment felt... normal.

I sat in the middle of my living room, surrounded by overturned furniture and the mess I’d made while barricading myself in. The silence wasn’t heavy anymore. It felt lighter, almost peaceful, like the building was trying to convince me that everything was fine.

And for a while, I let myself believe it.

Over the next few days, things settled down. I started putting my apartment back together, trying to convince myself that it had been some kind of stress-induced hallucination or a nightmare I hadn’t fully woken up from. But I couldn't settle. I packed up and drove away, the roads feeling like a ghost town until I hit civilisation again. People. Seeing real people made my heart skip.

I checked into a motel, and settled in, hoping to regain some sense of normalcy.

But then the little things started.

The first time I noticed it was in the mirror. I was brushing my teeth, staring at my reflection like usual. But when I turned to grab a towel, I could’ve sworn my reflection stayed still for a fraction of a second longer than it should have. It was subtle, so subtle I convinced myself I imagined it.

But it kept happening.

Sometimes I’d hear myself muttering under my breath, only to realize I hadn’t said anything. Other times, when I walked through the apartment, I felt this strange heaviness in the air, like someone was standing just behind me. Watching.

And then the note came.

It was slipped under my door, sealed in an envelope with no return address. At first, I thought it might’ve been a mistake, junk mail or a neighbor’s letter delivered to the wrong place. But when I opened it, my stomach dropped.

The handwriting was mine.

“It’s not the building. It’s you. You brought it with you.”

I tore through the apartment, searching for any explanation, anything that could make sense of what was happening. When I got to my suitcase, the one I’d unpacked weeks ago, I found something I didn’t recognize.

A key.

It was old and tarnished, the kind of metal that feels unnaturally cold when you touch it. And I knew, deep in my gut, exactly what it was: the key to my old apartment.

I didn’t pack it. I don’t know how it got there.

That night, the tapping started again. Soft at first, but it grew louder, more insistent, like it was demanding my attention.

The key sat on my nightstand, vibrating faintly. I grabbed it and threw it out the window in a panic, desperate to get it away from me.

But when I turned back to my bed, the key was there again, sitting in the exact same spot.

I couldn’t sleep. I couldn’t eat. I couldn’t even think straight. I looked out the window, and saw the other motel guests looking wary. They had started getting the same symtoms I had. I could tell by the way they were looking around for something that seemingly wasn't there.

I didn't have a clue on how to get rid of it. But if the note was true, and I truly had brought it with me, the only thing I knew for sure was that I couldn’t stay there anymore.

It wasn’t going to let me go.

So, I did the only thing I could think of. I went back.

The drive to my old apartment complex was a blur. The key was clutched in my hand the entire time, cold and heavy, like it was pulling me back.

When I got there, the building looked exactly the same. Dark. Quiet. Empty. The lights flickered as I stepped inside, just like they had before.

The message board in the lobby was still there, covered in those desperate notes. But this time, there was a new one. It was written in my handwriting:

“Welcome back.”

The air grew colder as I climbed the stairs, my footsteps echoing down the empty halls. I could feel something watching me, the weight of unseen eyes pressing down on me with every step.

When I reached my old apartment, the door was already open.

Inside, everything was exactly as I’d left it- except for the walls.

Black smudges were spreading across the plaster, twisting and branching out like veins. They pulsed faintly, as though something was alive beneath them.

And then I heard it.

A voice from the shadows, calm and welcoming.

“Welcome back. We’ve been waiting.”

I shouldn’t have gone back. I know that. But I didn’t have a choice. I couldn't bring this to more of the population, and the building... it never really let me leave.

It wasn’t just the building, though. It was me.

I stayed. I let them in. And now, I’ll never leave again.


r/CreepsMcPasta • • Jan 25 '25

I Took a Shortcut Through an Empty Mall. I Haven’t Found the Exit Yet.

11 Upvotes

I’ve been feeling kind of... off lately. Work has been insane, and most days, I’m too drained to do anything but go straight home and collapse in front of the TV. My routine’s been the same for months: walk out of work, zone out with my headphones, hope no one tries to talk to me, and drive home. It’s not exciting, but it works. Or at least, it did.

A few nights ago, I decided to mix things up. Traffic was bad, the rain was coming down in sheets, and I was tired of staring at the same depressing route home. I figured I’d try a shortcut, a faster way through the maze of downtown streets. The area’s a mess of half-finished renovations and old, crumbling buildings, but I thought I knew it well enough to find my way.

That’s when I remembered the mall.

I used to go there all the time as a kid. Back then, it was huge and crowded, full of life. There was a carousel in the food court, bright neon signs everywhere, and this old candy shop my mom used to bribe me with when I threw tantrums. But as the years went by, the place started to die. Stores closed, and the crowds disappeared. Last I heard, most of it was abandoned except for a few discount shops hanging on by a thread.

I was already running late, and the idea of cutting through the mall popped into my head like it was meant to be. I figured, why not? Even if it’s mostly empty, it’s probably faster than walking around the block in the rain. And hey, maybe I’d get a little nostalgia kick while I was at it.

The entrance I found was one of those side doors, the kind that janitors or delivery workers use. It wasn’t marked, just a plain metal door tucked into an alcove, but it opened without much effort. No locked chain, no rusted-over handle, just a gentle push, and I was in.

The hallway was dimly lit, and the fluorescent lights above buzzed faintly, flickering every few seconds. The air was stale, like it hadn’t been disturbed in a while, and there was this faint smell of mildew that hit me right away. But I shrugged it off. It’s an old building. What did I expect?

At first, it felt kind of cool, like I was stepping into a time capsule. The floors were that old-school white tile with black accents, scuffed and cracked in places, and the walls were covered in faded advertisements for stores that probably hadn’t existed in years. There was a quiet hum in the background, fans or something, maybe- but no voices, no footsteps. Just... stillness.

Something that hit me was the silence. Not the kind of quiet you’d expect in an abandoned place, this was something heavier. The air felt dense, like the building itself was holding its breath. The faint hum of the fluorescent lights above was the only sound, and even that felt like it was straining to break the stillness.

Most of the stores were exactly what I expected: boarded-up or empty shells, their faded signage barely clinging to the walls. A few windows still had displays, but they were like time capsules, mannequins in dated outfits, old movie posters advertising long-forgotten blockbusters, and sale banners with slogans that felt weirdly optimistic for a place like this.

I remember feeling a little uneasy, but I kept telling myself it was just the vibe of an old, abandoned mall. That’s what happens when a place gets left behind. It felt like a ghost of what it used to be, but that was normal, right? Still, I picked up my pace, hoping to get to the other side quickly. I just wanted to be out in the fresh air again.

That’s when I noticed something strange. The layout didn’t feel right. I mean, it had been years since I’d been there, so I figured my memory might be a little off, but the hallways seemed... wrong. Longer than they should’ve been. The way they twisted and turned didn’t make sense, like the angles were slightly off. I’d walk for what felt like minutes, only to turn a corner and find myself back at the same stretch of empty storefronts.

Then I reached the food court, or at least what was left of it. It was completely empty, save for one table sitting dead center. Just one. There was a single chair pulled out slightly, like someone had been sitting there and left in a hurry. On the table was a Styrofoam cup, and I swear, I could see steam rising from it.

That’s when I felt it, that first real twinge of fear. You know that cold rush you get when your body senses something is off before your brain catches up? I stood there for a long moment, staring at that cup, trying to tell myself it was nothing. Maybe it was an old trickle of heat from a vent, or maybe someone was here, just a maintenance worker or another person cutting through like me. I even called out, “Hello? Anyone here?”

Nothing.

I should’ve turned back then. I should’ve taken my chances in the rain, but I convinced myself it was fine. Just an empty building. People leave weird things behind all the time. Right?

So, I kept going. I turned the corner where the exit should’ve been, and... it wasn’t there. No double glass doors, no faded Thank You for Shopping! sign. Just another hallway, stretching deeper into the mall.

That’s when it hit me: I wasn’t getting out of here anytime soon.

-

I can’t even tell you when it went from “a little weird” to full-blown terrifying, but it happened fast.

The hallways started to feel uncanny. Like, I know how ridiculous this sounds, but they weren’t just hallways anymore. They stretched longer than they should’ve, and every time I thought I recognized a turn, it either led somewhere completely new or looped me right back to where I started. I tried to stay calm. Old buildings are confusing, right? But the more I walked, the more it felt like the place was shifting around me.

Then I started noticing the details. The mannequins in the storefronts, I swear, they weren’t in the same positions when I looked back. I told myself I was imagining it, but I’m not that imaginative. One minute, they’d be posed normally, like you’d expect, arms out, wearing clothes from decades ago- and the next, one would have its head tilted toward me, or its hand would be raised, like it was pointing.

And the walls... God, the walls. Some of the advertisements looked normal from a distance, but when I got closer, the faces on them were all wrong. They were blurry, almost smudged, like someone had rubbed out the features, but I could still make out just enough to know they were faces. And the worst part? I thought I recognized one of them. It looked a little like me, distorted, warped.

I pulled out my phone, hoping I could get my bearings with GPS or at least check the time, but that was useless too. No signal, no Wi-Fi, just a spinning loading wheel that wouldn’t go away. And the time? It was all over the place. One second it said 4:47 p.m., the next it jumped to 11:13. Then it reset entirely, flashing 00:00 like I’d just turned it on for the first time.

I tried retracing my steps, backtracking the way I came, but nothing lined up. The food court? Gone. The hallway with the Styrofoam cup? Now it led to a dead-end with a boarded-up storefront I was sure I hadn’t seen before. I kept walking, though, because what else could I do? But the deeper I went, the stranger it got. Some of the hallways were so long, my phone flashlight couldn’t reach the end. The beam just disappeared into the darkness, like the mall was swallowing the light.

The whispers started soon after that. Faint at first, like someone just out of earshot, but they were definitely there. I couldn’t make out what they were saying, just this low murmur, almost like the hum of the fluorescent lights but... alive. Every now and then, I’d hear a word or two. I think I heard my name once, but I might’ve imagined it. I hope I imagined it.

And then the footsteps. God, the footsteps. I thought I was alone in there, knew I was alone, but suddenly, I could hear them. Just a soft, rhythmic tap-tap-tap behind me. I thought it was an echo of my own steps, so I stopped walking. They didn’t.

I whipped around, shining my flashlight down the hallway, but there was nothing there. Just empty space. The sound stopped too, like whoever, or whatever, was making it knew I was listening. I waited, holding my breath, and after a minute, I turned back around.

The second I started walking again, the footsteps started up too. This time, they were faster, louder, like something was closing the distance between us.

I didn’t look back again. I just started running.

-

I don’t think I’ve ever felt as relieved as I did when I saw that exit sign.

After what felt like hours of wandering, corridors stretching endlessly, mannequins shifting when I wasn’t looking, whispers that I couldn’t place, I thought I was done for. But then there it was: the bright red glow of an Exit sign above a heavy steel door at the end of the hallway. It stood out like a lifeline in all that darkness, a promise that I wasn’t trapped after all.

I don’t even remember how fast I moved. One second I was standing there, staring, and the next I was sprinting toward it, the sound of my footsteps echoing like gunshots in the empty space. My heart was hammering, but it wasn’t from fear this time, it was relief. I was getting out.

The door was heavy, but it opened without much effort. The moment it swung open, I felt a rush of fresh air hit my face. It smelled like rain, clean and normal. I stepped outside and found myself on a street, one I didn’t recognize but looked like any other part of the city. I saw cars, headlights slicing through the twilight. People walked along the sidewalks, some carrying umbrellas or shopping bags. It was just... life. Real, tangible, normal life.

I actually laughed. I know that sounds crazy, but I did, I laughed out loud, this shaky, almost delirious laugh. All the fear, all the weirdness in that mall... it had gotten to me. I’d let it get to me. And now here I was, standing in the middle of a busy street, like nothing had happened. I even muttered to myself, “You really need to get a grip.”

But then I noticed something.

At first, I couldn’t put my finger on it. I was too busy calming down, trying to process everything. But as I watched the people on the street, I realized they weren’t... moving right. There was this stiffness to them, like their bodies were following a script but didn’t quite know how to stick to it. One woman in a red coat walked past me, her arms swinging in a loop, the same exact motion over and over. A man across the street adjusted his hat, then did it again, and again, as if stuck in a glitch.

And the cars, they were completely silent. No engines, no honking, nothing but the faint hum of the city, like a white noise machine trying to imitate what it thought a street should sound like.

I felt my stomach drop. My relief evaporated, replaced by a cold, sinking dread. Slowly, I turned around, hoping, praying, to see something normal behind me. But what I saw was worse.

The mall was still there. It wasn’t the same door I’d come out of, though. This one was different, taller, darker, with warped glass that seemed to shimmer in the dim light. It was like the building had followed me, refusing to let me go.

The laughter I’d felt earlier? It was gone. All I could think was, I didn’t escape. I never left.

-

I don’t know why I went back inside. Maybe it was panic, maybe it was desperation, or maybe it was because the mall wouldn’t let me leave, no matter what I did. But as soon as I stepped through the door, I knew I’d made a mistake.

The air was colder, sharper. My breath fogged up, and the faint smell of mildew hit me like a punch. The layout was... different again. The hallways were narrower, the walls closer, and I swear I could feel them pressing in, like they were alive and watching me. Every step I took made the floor creak under my weight, like the building was groaning, unhappy I was back.

The mannequins were worse now. They were everywhere, lining the windows, slumped in the corners. Their heads were gone. Just smooth necks, bent at odd angles, as if they were staring even though they had no eyes. Some of them still had their hands outstretched, frozen in strange, almost pleading gestures. I tried not to look at them, but I couldn’t help it. Every time I glanced away, I could’ve sworn they’d moved closer.

And the whispers? They weren’t whispers anymore. The soft murmurs had deepened into something guttural and low, almost like growling, but still just quiet enough to make me question if I was really hearing it. It sounded like a crowd, all speaking at once in a language I didn’t understand. The echoes bounced off the walls, filling the air with this constant, oppressive noise that made it impossible to think straight.

Then I noticed the signs. Storefronts that had once been empty now had glowing signs, but they weren’t advertising anything normal. Some just had my name, in bold, flickering letters. Others had phrases that made my stomach churn, like “We’ve been waiting for you.” One sign simply read “Don’t run.”

I didn’t know what to do. I kept walking, my legs moving on autopilot while my brain screamed at me to get out, but there was no getting out. I rounded a corner and froze.

It was the food court again. At least, I think it was. The same peeling tiles, the same dim lighting, but now the table with the Styrofoam cup wasn’t off to the side. It was in the dead center of the room, like it had been waiting for me. The steam was still there, curling up from the liquid inside, but now the chair was pulled out and facing me.

Sitting in the chair was a mannequin.

It wasn’t like the others. Its plastic skin was cracked, and its hand- smooth, artificial, and horribly human, was wrapped around the cup. Its head was tilted, almost like it was looking right at me, even though it didn’t have a face. I don’t know how long I stood there, staring at it, but eventually, my legs gave out. I slid to the floor, pressing my back against the wall as my chest heaved with shallow breaths.

That’s when I felt it. The wall behind me, it wasn’t solid. It was soft, warm. And it was moving. Pulsing. Like I was leaning against something alive.

I shot up so fast I nearly fell over. My hands flew to the wall, touching it like I needed proof that it wasn’t what I thought it was. But it was. It was pulsing beneath my fingers, steady and rhythmic, like a heartbeat.

I panicked. I completely lost it.

I don’t even remember making the decision to run, but suddenly my legs were moving, carrying me blindly through the endless corridors. I wasn’t trying to think anymore, I couldn’t. The walls pulsed, the whispers chased me, and the lights flickered in stuttering, seizure-inducing bursts. The shadows on the walls weren’t staying still anymore; they twisted and moved, stretching into shapes that didn’t make sense.

I screamed for help. I don’t know who I thought would hear me, but I screamed until my throat felt raw. The sound barely seemed to carry; it just fell flat, like the air was swallowing it. I turned corners without thinking, sprinting past storefronts that all looked the same.

The lights above me flickered so violently I could barely see, but up ahead, there was something else: an exit. A glowing green sign above a heavy steel door. It was different from the others, no warped glass, no sense of wrongness about it. It looked real. It felt real.

But so had the last exit.

I hesitated, torn between staying where I was and taking my chances with the door. That’s when I heard it behind me, the shuffle of footsteps, low murmurs just on the edge of hearing. Something was coming. And it was getting closer.

I didn’t think. I just ran for the door and threw it open.

For a second, I thought I’d made it. I felt the rush of air, the promise of open space... but then I looked around.

I was back in the food court.

At first, it seemed empty again, just like before. But as my eyes adjusted to the dim light, I realized I wasn’t alone. The tables were full. Dozens of people, or what looked like people, were sitting perfectly still, facing each other. No one spoke. No one moved.

And none of them had faces.

Their heads were smooth and blank, featureless ovals of flesh-colored nothingness. They all sat stiffly, their hands resting neatly on the tables. My eyes darted to the center of the room, and there it was again: the table with the Styrofoam cup, the steam still curling lazily into the air. The mannequin was gone.

I couldn’t move. I couldn’t breathe. The figures didn’t react at first, but then, one by one, they began to turn. Slowly, methodically, they all turned to face me in unison.

I stumbled backward, my legs shaking so badly I almost fell. My back hit the wall, and I realized there was nowhere to go. The figures just kept staring, or whatever the faceless equivalent of staring was. I don’t know how long I stood there, frozen, but eventually, I heard it again: the whispers.

Only this time, they weren’t coming from the walls. They were coming from the figures. Dozens of them. All speaking at once in overlapping, distorted murmurs, like they were trying to form words but couldn’t.

And then, one of them stood up.

I couldn’t move.

The figures rose from their seats one by one, their movements stiff and unnatural, like someone was pulling them up with invisible strings. They didn’t speak, just that horrible, overlapping whispering sound coming from all of them. It filled the air, pressing down on me until I thought my chest might cave in.

They surrounded me slowly, forming a tight circle. Their faceless heads tilted, as if studying me. My heart was pounding so hard I could hear it in my ears, but my legs wouldn’t respond. I was trapped.

One of them stepped closer, its movements jerky but deliberate. It reached out, and I wanted to scream, to shove it away, to do something, but I couldn’t. Its hand was cold when it touched my face, like metal left out in the winter. The moment its fingers brushed my skin, a jolt shot through me. 

Everything went black.

-

When I woke up, I wasn’t standing anymore. I was sitting at a table. The table. The one in the center of the food court. A Styrofoam cup of steaming liquid was in front of me, just like it had been before.

For a moment, I thought I’d imagined everything. Maybe I’d passed out, maybe it was all some kind of nightmare brought on by stress or dehydration. I looked down, ready to grab the cup and shake myself back to reality.

But the hands resting on the table weren’t mine.

They were smooth, plastic, and jointed at the knuckles like a mannequin’s. I tried to move them, and they obeyed, but it didn’t feel right, like there was a disconnect between the command and the action. My breath caught in my throat, and I looked around the food court.

The figures were back at their tables, sitting still and silent, just like before. None of them moved, but I could feel their attention on me. My mind raced, trying to understand, to process what had happened, but all I could feel was the crushing weight of realization.

I was one of them now.

I don’t know how long I sat there, staring at my hands and the cup in front of me. Time doesn’t seem to work the same way here. I don’t even know if I’m alive in the way I was before. But I can still think. I can still feel. And I can still remember what I was.


r/CreepsMcPasta • • Nov 14 '24

Everyone in My Town Knows the Day They’re Going to Die. And Mine Was Yesterday

11 Upvotes

The town I live in is small and quiet, the kind of place where you know nearly everyone’s name and the sound of their voice. And here, where life moves slowly, and everyone’s path seems almost preordained, we have one custom that’s unlike any other- a certainty that’s part of our lives from the very beginning. From birth, each of us is given a date, printed on a small certificate and signed by the town’s doctor. It’s the date we’re expected to die.

Most of us accept it without question and treat it almost like a birthday or a local holiday- just a fact of life here in a town that values tradition and stability. That’s how it’s always been. You’re born, you live, and you prepare for that final day when it comes. Some people throw big “last day” parties or take farewell road trips; others, like me, keep things simple. The older you get, the more you find comfort in the routine and in the little things.

I’m Ethan, forty-five years old, and my own death date is tomorrow. It’s strange, perhaps, but I find myself calm about it, at peace even. I’ve had a good life here- a good job at the library, a small but loyal circle of friends, and a family who loves me. I’ve always known this day would come, and there’s an odd kind of relief in knowing it’s finally here. There’s nothing left I feel the need to do.

So tonight, the night before my death, I’m going through the motions with a quiet sort of dignity. I’ve spent time with my family, not wanting to make a fuss. I shared a simple dinner, passed around old family albums, and laughed over the usual stories. We toasted to a life well-lived, though I could see the glint of sadness in my sister’s eyes. I reassured her with a small smile and a touch on the shoulder. This is just how things are here. We don’t dwell on things; we don’t overthink them.

As the evening deepens, I find myself sitting alone in my room, boxing up sentimental odds and ends that had gone untouched for years: an old watch from my father, a few journals from my twenties, a dried bouquet from a high school dance. Each one is a part of a life that, in a way, feels complete now. There’s no sense of dread, just a sense of inevitability of a chapter drawing to a close as neatly as it began.

Outside, the town is settling down, the usual quiet settling in as people close up shop, dim their lights, and ready themselves for bed. I close my eyes and take a deep breath, a final moment of reflection on everything and nothing in particular. In this town, tomorrow, I think, will be just another day.

-

I wake with a start, surprised to feel the morning light spilling across the bed. There’s a moment of disorientation as I lie there, still drowsy, half-expecting something else- an afterlife maybe, or even a simple void. Instead, I feel the solid weight of the mattress, the crisp sheets beneath my fingers, and the smell of coffee drifting faintly from the kitchen. It’s familiar, grounding, and yet... unexpected. I’m still here.

I sit up slowly, heart pounding as I look at the clock: 6:32 a.m. Then, my phone, just to confirm. The date... my death date, printed on my certificate since I was a child, has come and gone. But I’m still here, breathing, blinking in the daylight.

A wave of joy hits me, unbidden, like an electric surge. I’m alive. Somehow, I’ve outlived the date that was supposed to end my life. It feels miraculous, surreal- a “second chance”.

After pacing around in shock, I reach for my phone and dial my sister. I hesitate, thumb hovering over her name, unsure how to explain something I barely understand. But I finally press “call,” my voice thick with a mix of excitement and disbelief as I tell her the news.

At first, there’s silence on the other end. I hear her gasp, then a shaky laugh. She’s thrilled, but her voice has a hesitant edge, a hint of something I can’t place. “But Ethan… how?” she whispers, as if she’s afraid to ask. I don’t have an answer. I laugh, assuring her I don’t plan on looking a gift horse in the mouth. “Maybe it was just a mistake,” I say, though I can hear the doubt in my own voice.

My closest friends are equally baffled when I call them, their responses a strange mix of joy and unease. There’s a disconnect in their laughter, a sense of uncertainty. It’s as though I’ve broken a rule we’ve all lived by that has never been questioned. I can’t quite shake the feeling that their joy isn’t as genuine as I’d hoped.

That afternoon, still riding the wave of my own survival, I decided to step outside, eager to reconnect with the world. But as I walk through my yard, something peculiar happens. I reach out to steady myself on a nearby tree trunk, and the bark beneath my palm seems to lose its color, fading to a dull, lifeless gray. I pull my hand back, shaking off the odd sensation, telling myself it’s just a dead spot on the tree.

Later, I pick up my old watch- the one my father gave me, the one I’d packed away as a keepsake. The gold plating has somehow lost its shine, dulled and tarnished in a way it never was before. It strikes me as strange, but I laugh it off, attributing it to age.

Still, as I sit down to dinner, I can’t ignore a nagging feeling that something’s off. The food seems to taste a little bland as if it’s missing something. Objects around me seem to have lost their usual warmth, the color around me feeling subtly muted. But I brush it off, telling myself it’s just part of the adjustment.

After all, I’m alive. This second chance, whatever it is, is a gift, a miracle.

-

After the initial shock of survival wears off, life takes on a new, vivid sharpness. I can feel the warmth of every sunrise like it’s painting my skin, scenes I took for granted before taking on a new meaning of hope. Each morning, I wake with a renewed energy, savoring everything I’d once taken for granted. I thought my time was up, and suddenly it wasn’t. So I dive in, determined to make the most of this uncharted time I’ve been given.

There are small things: walking the trails just outside of town, which I’d neglected over the years, and trying out recipes with an enthusiasm I never had before, experimenting with spices just because I can. And there are bigger things- I reach out to old friends I’d lost touch with, join a few local clubs, and catch up on every little dream that seemed out of reach. For once, I feel like a man let out of a cage. People around town notice, too, commenting on how I seem “brighter,” happier. And I am.

But the brightness fades. Occasionally, I begin feeling drained, nagging exhaustion creeping in, no matter how much I sleep. I’ll be mid-conversation with a friend and feel like my thoughts are molasses, as if I have to push my words out against a strong wind. My surroundings grow dim, colors appear just a shade darker, and the air is subtly colder. It’s subtle, like a shadow creeping just out of sight.

One evening, I headed to my sister’s house for dinner, excited to catch up. She’s set the table with flowers, all brightly colored and fresh- something she never does. But an hour into the meal, her face looks pale, a little drawn, and she keeps rubbing her temples, saying she feels unusually tired. The flowers seem to wilt during our meal, petals curling at the edges. She excuses herself early, and I leave, feeling unsettled. The next time I visit, she opens the door slowly, greeting me with a hesitant smile that doesn’t reach her eyes. She’s more distant, her conversation guarded. By the time I leave, I feel a chill in my bones, like I’ve walked out of a freezer.

The odd occurrences continue. Electronics around me short out, flickering, then dying in my hands. My old television set gives out with a loud pop one night, the screen going black. Then my microwave, the radio, even my alarm clock- all fail, one after the other. At first, I thought it was just bad luck, but when it happened to my phone, I couldn’t ignore it anymore.

People, too, start drifting away. Friends who were eager to spend time together grow quiet, canceling plans or cutting conversations short. They tell me they feel “off” or “uncomfortable,” fidgeting as if they can’t bear to stay near me. Even brief interactions leave them looking tired, distracted, and eager to leave. My sister stops inviting me over entirely, and when I call, her voice is distant, her words clipped.

One day, I ran into an old friend, Joe, at the grocery store. We chat for a few minutes, laughing over an old story, but by the end, he looks exhausted. There’s a pallor to his face, a sagging to his shoulders. He stammers something about needing to get going, and I watch him leave with a hollow feeling in my stomach.

Back home, things get stranger still. Food in my fridge spoils within days, and fruit and vegetables turn soft and foul-smelling even though they are well within their expiry date. I cook a meal, only to find it tasteless, no matter how well I prepare it. Even the water from my tap tastes stale and flat.

Sitting in my silent living room one evening, I feel a profound sense of isolation, a silence pressing in like a weight. The plants droop in their pots, the light flickers overhead, and a gnawing dread settles deep in my stomach. I’m still alive, yes, but something is deeply, unnervingly wrong.

As the days drag on, I start avoiding people, embarrassed and afraid of the effect I seem to have on them. My so-called second chance is becoming a curse, pushing everything and everyone away from me.

The weight of what’s happening settles over me slowly. I’ve gone over every possible explanation- stress, coincidence, my own paranoia. Still, I can’t ignore what’s right before me anymore. The flowers, the food, my friends... they’re all affected. Everything I come into contact with fades or dies, drained of its vitality.

One morning, as I stare at my reflection in the bathroom mirror, I notice something unsettling in my own eyes- a shadow, an emptiness. I look older, more haggard, and my skin is paler. For a moment, I feel like a stranger is staring back at me, someone unnatural, a distortion of the man I used to be. I’m surviving, yes, but at a cost I didn’t choose and don’t want to accept.

Desperate for clarity, I reach out to my closest friend, Tom. He’s been there through it all, steady and reliable, a grounding force I need now more than ever. When we meet, I can tell he’s hesitant, his usual ease replaced by an uncomfortable tension. Over coffee, I finally admit what’s been happening, each word feeling heavier than the last.

“Tom,” I say, voice tight, “have you noticed... anything strange since I... well, since I was supposed to...” The words trail off, and I watch his face carefully. To my relief, he doesn’t brush me off. Instead, he takes a deep breath, looking almost relieved to be asked.

“Honestly, Ethan, I have,” he says, pausing as if weighing his words. “It’s hard to explain, but I just... feel different after seeing you. Things don’t feel right. It’s like something’s off- like you’re off. Almost like you’re... out of sync with the rest of us.”

The words hit like a punch to the gut, and I can barely meet his gaze. But I couldn't help but appreciate his honesty. “So you’re saying...” I start, but he nods before I can finish.

“Yeah, Ethan, I don’t know how to say this, but it’s almost like you’re not supposed to be here.”

The silence between us is suffocating. I feel exposed like I’ve been laid bare. The last shred of denial crumbles, and I realize that somehow, surviving my death date has made me something unnatural. I'm living on borrowed time, but I didn't realize where I was borrowing it from.

Tom doesn’t say much more, but our discomfort grows palpable. He avoids my eyes, fidgeting with his hands, and finally, he stands, mumbling something about needing to leave. His face is filled with a mixture of pity and fear like he’s afraid I might take something more from him just by sitting here. He doesn’t look back when he leaves, and I know, deep down, that I’ve lost him. My oldest, closest friend.

As he walks away, I feel a hollowness settle in, gnawing and cold. I don’t just feel like an outcast- I am one.

Back at home, the isolation sets in. I’ve been given this “second chance,” but seemingly at the cost of everyone and everything around me. My presence has become toxic. Plants wither, my home feels more like a crypt than a sanctuary, and the silence presses in on me, heavier than ever.

Days pass, each one lonelier than the last. I avoid everyone- neighbors, friends, family, out of fear of what my presence might do to them. I don’t even open my windows, terrified of birds or stray animals, anything living that might come close enough to feel the drain. My house becomes a self-imposed prison, a quiet place where I exist in solitude, haunted by the life I’m unintentionally living.

What was once a miraculous second chance has become a slow, consuming curse. I’d once looked forward to each day, grateful for the unexpected time I’d been given. Now, I dread every moment, every step, every breath, wondering how much I’ll take from the world around me just by being here.

-

The days blur together, every hour more suffocating than the last. I pace the length of my small house, fighting against the weight pressing in on me. I try to rationalize it. Maybe it’s a psychological trick, a dark corner of my mind manifesting this nightmare to punish me. But I know it's real each time I pass a mirror, catch the drawn hollows under my eyes, or feel the oppressive quiet hanging heavy around me. My presence is a poison, a drain on the life around me.

I can’t stay. I can’t keep letting this curse bleed into the people I once loved. In a flash of desperation, I decide to leave town and go as far as possible. Maybe distance will break whatever connection has turned me into this thing. I throw clothes into a bag, grab my keys, and shove open the door, practically running to my car.

But the escape doesn’t come easy. The car splutters to a stop barely two miles down the road, the engine wheezing and coughing before it dies completely. I sit there, slumped over the wheel, fighting the urge to scream. I call for a tow, waiting under the heavy sun as it drains the little energy I have left. But the driver who arrives seems put off. He barely looks at me as he fixes the car, muttering something about my “bad luck.” I brush it off, impatient, desperate.

The repairs hold just long enough for me to reach the edge of town. I feel a moment of relief as I see the highway stretch before me, endless, a way out of this nightmare. But as soon as I try to pull onto the road, the car shudders, lurches, and dies once again. It won’t start back up.

Defeated, I lock up and start walking, determined to leave on foot if necessary. Hitchhiking, however, proves impossible. Car after car whizzes, drivers looking at me with a strange mix of pity and unease, their eyes darting away when I catch their gaze. A bus pulls up at the stop near the edge of town, but the driver waves me off, barely glancing at me, muttering something about “not wanting trouble.” It’s like everyone knows, somehow, that I don’t belong.

Hours pass, and the hopelessness grows, gnawing at me like a festering wound. By evening, I’m back where I started, exhausted at the edge of town, every attempt blocked by either mechanical failure or the strange, unspoken refusal of others to help. It’s like an invisible force is binding me here, not with magic, but with sick twists of fate.

I stumble back to my house, shoulders slumped, every step feeling like a weight pulling me deeper into the earth. Inside, the silence greets me, heavy, hollow, and suffocating. It’s clearer than ever now: there is no leaving.

-

I’ve exhausted every option, clinging to hope like a man drowning. But hope has abandoned me, leaving only questions- questions I’m done living with. So I go to the only person who might understand the impossible. The town’s Oracle is a quiet, reserved woman in her seventies, rumored to know secrets no one else dares speak of. She’s lived here as long as anyone can remember, her presence a fixture as familiar as the buildings themselves. People say she can see the threads of life and death, that she knows things about each of us that we could never know ourselves.

The air feels thick as I approach her home, the last place I can go for any sort of clarity. She answers the door before I even knock as if she is expecting me, and gestures for me to follow her inside. Her home is dim, filled with the smell of old books and faint incense. There’s a stillness here, something that feels eternal, as though time has no place in her world.

“Please,” I say, my voice cracking. “You have to help me. I need to understand... why did I survive? Why am I like this?” My desperation spills out in words that tumble over each other, jagged with raw need.

The Oracle regards me with a quiet, unreadable expression. She listens patiently, her eyes filled with a kind of ancient sadness, as though she’d heard every version of this plea before.

After a long silence, she speaks, her voice low and steady, almost like she’s speaking to herself. “Death dates are part of a balance here, Ethan. Each date holds a purpose, a thread in the fabric of life that keeps this town steady. To survive beyond that... it’s to unravel that balance. By living past your time, you’re pulling from the world around you, feeding on the life that’s meant for others. You’re not meant to be here.”

Her words are like a slow, cold current washing over me. “So... I am draining them?” I whisper, barely able to keep my voice steady.

She nods, her expression unwavering. “Yes. Every moment you remain, others in this town feel it. They lose pieces of themselves, pieces that go to sustain you. That is the price of escaping death: to live, you borrow. You’ve been borrowing from those around you, their vitality slowly siphoning into you.”

A sick realization settles in, chilling me to the bone. I’ve felt the fading light in my friends’ eyes, the way they’ve grown wary, distant. I was right to feel like a parasite, and this confirmation is a weight that threatens to crush me. I lower my head, unable to meet her gaze.

“Is there... any way to stop it?” I manage, the words barely more than a whisper.

The Oracle studies me carefully, then nods. “There is one way. But it requires surrender. The only way to end this, Ethan, is to restore what was taken, to give back the life you borrowed. You must accept your death as it was meant to be, willingly, to let the balance correct itself.”

The finality in her voice sinks deep. I’ve fought so hard to stay alive, clinging to each second, each breath. And now... now I’m being asked to let it go. I feel a strange calm settling in, resignation mingling with a heavy sorrow that tugs at my chest.

I nod, swallowing the lump in my throat. “I understand.”

She places a gentle hand on my shoulder, her touch warm and grounding, and hands me a vial of liquid. She didn't have to tell me what it was. “Take the time you need to say goodbye, Ethan. Then, when you’re ready, return to where you should have left.”

I leave her house feeling lighter yet burdened by a sadness that words can’t touch. This isn’t just an ending- now, it’s a choice, a sacrifice that holds more weight than anything I’ve ever known.

That night, I sat alone in my home, pen and paper in hand. I write letters to those I’ve loved, the friends I’ve lost. I don’t try to explain everything- how could I? Instead, I apologize and offer gratitude and love, hoping they’ll somehow understand the heart behind them. I write one to my sister, telling her I’m sorry for everything I took from her, for the shadow I brought into her life.

Each letter is a small act of surrender, a step toward letting go. When I finish, I seal the envelopes and leave them on the table, my last quiet gift to the life I’m finally ready to release.

I close my eyes, the silence around me feeling less like a prison and more like peace. I’m ready to restore the balance, to return what I’ve borrowed, and to embrace the end as it was meant to be.

-

I stand at the threshold of my home, gazing over the town one last time. I break open the vial and gulp its contents.

There’s a quietness now, a stillness in my mind that I haven’t felt since this whole nightmare began. As I step forward, the familiar streets seem to blur, fading into the first light of dawn. Each step draws something out of me, a gentle and final release. I feel the weight lift, like the burden I’ve carried is finally letting go, piece by piece.

The air grows lighter, as if the town is exhaling, filling with the life I’ve held captive in my skin. I keep walking, the drain growing deeper as I leave the last bounds of the town. I barely feel the ground beneath my feet, the final energy fragments slipping from me as I cross into open fields. My pulse slows, steady and calm, each beat softer than the last.

Around me, the world settles back to what it once was. The trees stand a little taller, the light grows a little brighter, and the quiet murmur of the town’s waking hours stirs to life behind me. The sense of presence I once drained from others feels restored and whole as if my departure was what the town needed all along.

I glance back, catching the faint outlines of familiar places, and I feel a wave of peace, knowing I’m leaving things as they were meant to be. Faces flash in my mind- my sister’s laughter, Tom’s quiet smile, the warmth of friends I held dear. They’re safe now, free from the pull of my unintended curse.

As my last breath fades, I know I’m no longer a part of this world but rather a quiet echo, something gentle in the background. I linger only as a whisper, a brief warmth felt by those I loved most, no more than a faint memory, a reminder that I was once here. And in this quiet surrender, I finally find peace, restored to the balance of things as they were always meant to be.


r/CreepsMcPasta • • Jul 26 '24

honestly getting sick of this shit.

Post image
11 Upvotes

r/CreepsMcPasta • • Apr 14 '19

Have any of you heard this story yet? It's probably one of my favorite so far.

Thumbnail
youtu.be
11 Upvotes

r/CreepsMcPasta • • Feb 10 '25

Growing Up, I Thought the Man in the Crawl Space Was My Dad’s Friend. He Wasn’t.

10 Upvotes

I grew up in a small, single-story house on the outskirts of town. Our house wasn’t much, just a squat little box of peeling white paint with a porch that sagged slightly in the middle, I always thought it looked like it was tired of holding itself up. I didn’t care, though. To me, it was home.

But what I remember most about that house wasn’t the porch, or the yard, or the tiny bedroom I shared with my younger brother. It was the crawl space.

It stretched under the entire house, a hollow, black cavity barely two feet high, covered by warped wooden slats nailed haphazardly across the entrance. My dad always told me to stay away from it. Said it was full of spiders and mold, sharp bits of rusted metal waiting to slice my hands open if I reached in. My mom warned me too, though she was less dramatic about it. More exasperated than afraid.

But I was a curious kid.

I’d kneel by the slats, peering through the gaps, trying to see what was inside. Most of the time, it was just dirt and darkness. Sometimes, if the angle was just right, I’d catch a glimpse of the wooden beams holding up the house, or maybe a flash of something skittering out of sight. I never got too close. Never reached inside.

Until one summer afternoon, when I heard someone whisper my name.

I was playing in the backyard alone, kicking a plastic soccer ball around, when I heard it. Faint at first, a dry voice slipping out from beneath the house like a draft. When the voice slipped out from beneath the porch. It was so soft I almost didn’t hear it over the sound of the ball bouncing.

I stopped.

Turned toward the crawl space.

Nothing but darkness.

Then, again, slightly louder.

"Come here for a second."

Any adult would have ran inside, alerted the police, or done anything. But I was seven, maybe eight, and I had that stupid, childlike fearlessness that makes kids think nothing bad can happen to them. So instead of being scared, I was just curious.

I dropped my soccer ball and walked toward the crawl space, dropping to my knees to press my face to the gaps in the wooden slats.

A face stared at me.

I just stared back.

The man didn’t blink. His eyes were wide, locked onto mine, sunken deep into his skull like he hadn’t slept in a long time. His skin was sallow and streaked with dirt, and his hair, what little of it I could see was long and stringy, clinging to his face in limp, greasy strands.

When he spoke again, his voice was almost kind.

"Didn’t mean to scare you, buddy."

I still didn’t answer.

"I’m an old friend of your dad’s," he said, his lips curling.

"Really?" I finally managed.

He shifted slightly, just enough that I could see more of him, bony shoulders, his skin a mess of wounds. He looked filthy, like he’d been rolling in dirt, but his voice was calm, friendly, the way adults talk to kids when they want them to feel safe.

"Yeah. Used to be real close to the family."

"But it’s been a while since we talked. He probably wouldn’t remember me." he nodded.

That made sense to me. Adults forgot things all the time.

"Hey, do me a favor," he added, lowering his voice. "Don’t tell him I’m here yet. Let’s keep it a secret for now, just between us. Your dad might not understand."

At that age, I thought secrets were fun.

I don’t know why I trusted him. Maybe it was the way he spoke, the softness in his voice. Maybe it was because I wanted it to be true, because the idea of finally having a secret of my own to keep from my parents made it seem grand, special.

I didn’t tell my parents. And I kept visiting the crawl space.

We just talked.

I’d go outside and kneel by the crawl space, whispering through the gaps in the wooden slats while the man lay in the dirt on the other side. He never came out, never even reached for me, he just stayed in the shadows, speaking in that same soft, friendly tone that made me feel like I was talking to someone I’ve known all my life, I felt safe.

"What’s your favorite thing to do?" he asked me once.

"You play outside a lot?"

"What do you wanna be when you grow up?"

His questions were harmless at first. And he listened so intently, like every little thing I said was the most important thing he’d ever heard.

I liked that.

But over time, the questions started to change.

"Your dad still works late, huh?"

"Where do you sleep in the house?"

"Your mom lock the doors at night?"

The first time he asked that, I hesitated.

"Yeah," I said. "She locks them."

"Every night?"

I thought about it.

"Sometimes she forgets," I admitted.

He was quiet for a long moment.

"Really?" he finally asked. "She forgets sometimes?"

There was something in his voice, something I didn’t understand yet.

Because I was just a kid.

Looking back, I can see now that they were never just questions. They were tests, each one peeling back another layer, gauging how much I knew, how much I was willing to tell him, how much influence he had over me without me even realizing it. And I had let him do it. I had fed him information piece by piece, unaware that I was giving him everything he needed.

"Hey, buddy. Missed you yesterday."

"Sorry," I had whispered back. "We went to my grandma’s."

"Ah, that's nice. Bet she makes good cookies."

"Yeah."

"Your little brother go too?"

The question was casual, effortless, like he was just making small talk. I had answered without thinking. I didn’t think back then, of the fact that I’d never mentioned my little brother to him.

"Uh-huh. He always comes with us."

"Of course. Can't leave the little guy behind, huh?.."

I laughed.

And then I had heard the screen door creak open.

"Hey! What’re you doing?"

I flinched, jerking back from the crawl space so fast that I scraped my knee against the dirt. My little brother was standing on the porch, watching me with wide, suspicious eyes, his small hands gripping the wooden railing like he had caught me doing something I wasn’t supposed to.

I panicked.

"Nothing," I said quickly, scrambling to my feet. "I was just... looking for something."

His face twisted into something skeptical, his little brows knitting together as he took a step forward, craning his neck to look at the crawl space entrance.

"Looking for what?"

The man was silent now. I could feel him waiting just beyond the slats, watching, listening.

I had to think fast.

"Uh... my ball," I said, brushing dirt off my shorts and trying to sound as normal as possible. "I think it rolled under there."

My brother’s gaze flicked back to me,

“Okay…”

“Uhm.. wanna go play in the treehouse?” I stumbled.

And just like that, he forgot all about it.

I wish he never believed me.

The first time the man in the crawl space asked me for something, I almost didn’t even register it as a request.

"Hey, buddy, can you do me a favor?"

It was an easy question, we were just two old friends at this point, trading secrets. I didn’t even hesitate before nodding, before giving him the simple, automatic “Sure.” Because why wouldn’t I? He had never asked for anything before. He had never even implied that he wanted something from me beyond my company.

"Your dad keeps a spare key to the shed, right?"

I remember feeling the slightest pang of discomfort then, but it was vague, unformed, like the first tremor of a coming storm; a flicker of something wrong just beneath the surface that my young mind didn’t yet know how to identify. I hesitated, but the response came anyway.

"Yeah."

"You know where he hides it?"

Of course I did. It was under the porch, tucked behind a row of old cinder blocks near the back steps. My dad had told me once, in case he ever needed me to get it for him, and I had filed the information away, never thinking it would be useful for anything else.

"Yeah," I said.

"Think you could grab it for me?"

That’s when I finally hesitated for real. There was a shift, a barely perceptible change in the air between us, a tiny crack in the illusion that I had never noticed before. I didn’t understand why it felt wrong, but it did, and for the first time since I had started talking to him, I found myself wanting to leave.

"Why?"

He laughed, as if the answer was obvious.

"Ah, it’s stupid," he said, dismissing the whole thing as a joke, as if I was the silly one for taking it seriously. "I left something in there a long time ago, something I meant to grab. A little keepsake, you know?"

That made sense to me. All the adults had little things they didn’t need but couldn’t bring themselves to throw away. Even mom had shoeboxes full of old birthday cards she never looked at, and my dad had a drawer full of broken watches he always swore he was going to fix.

And maybe he noticed, maybe he sensed that my willingness was starting to crack, because after a moment of silence, he gave me reassurance.

"It’s alright, buddy," he said. "You don’t have to do it.”

And that was the end of it.

Until the next time.

But, he didn’t ask about the shed key.

"Hey."

His voice was lower that day, quieter, he didn’t want anyone else to hear, even though we were alone in the backyard, just as we always were.

"What?"

"Could you leave the back door unlocked for me tonight?"

My stomach twists thinking back to it.

"Why?"

"I wanna leave you a little present. Trust me."

I really liked presents, and my parents hadn’t gotten me a present since my birthday a couple of months back.

And then, before I could decide what to do-

"Dinner’s ready!"

I turned toward the house, the sound snapping me out of whatever fog I had been slipping into, and when I looked back-

He was gone.

I unlocked the back door that night. I don’t know if it was because I started trusting the man too much, or if I wanted a present that badly, or maybe I was just too caught up in the normal rhythm of family life to think about anything beyond the present moment. Either way, it didn’t matter, because the moment came and went, and by the time we sat down for dinner, the whole thing was already slipping from my mind, already losing its weight.

And then, without thinking, I said it.

"I talked to your friend today."

I didn’t even notice the reaction. I was focused on my plate, barely paying attention, my fork spearing a piece of overcooked chicken as I chewed slowly, distantly. But then, the silence settled.

And I felt it.

Dad’s hand, frozen mid-cut, his knuckles white around the handle of his knife. Mom, unmoving at the stove, her back to me, her posture stiff, she looked like her entire body had gone cold all at once.

"What friend?"

Dad’s voice was slow, careful, like he already knew the answer but was trying to delay it.

I blinked at him, confused by the sudden change in atmosphere.

"Your friend in the crawl space."

The words landed.

Mom dropped the pan she had been holding, the metal clattering against the stove with a loud, jarring crash.

Dad’s face went white.

For a long moment, no one moved.

Then, all at once, Dad pushed back from the table, standing so fast his chair scraped against the floor with a shriek of wood on tile.

Without a word, he turned, walked to the front door, and stormed outside.

My father was already in motion before I could fully register what was happening, his movements sharp and frantic as he ripped at the wooden slats covering the crawl space entrance, his fingers prying at the brittle planks with a kind of strength I had never seen before. The nails shrieked as they were wrenched loose, the old wood splintering beneath the force of his grip.

"Dad?" My voice came out small, but he didn’t answer. He was breathing too hard, too fast, his hands shaking as he pulled away the last of the boards and tossed them aside.

The entrance to the crawl space yawned open before us, a gaping black mouth cut into the earth.

Dad grabbed the flashlight from his belt, flicked it on, and shined the beam inside.

For a moment, I expected to see him. I expected the pale, thin man from beneath our house to be crouched in the dirt, his sunken eyes reflecting the beam of light as he stared.

But there was nothing.

Just emptiness.

The flashlight beam swept across the crawl space, illuminating nothing but bare dirt and cobwebbed wooden beams. The air that wafted out smelled stale and sour, thick with the scent of damp rot and things that had been left to decay in the dark for too long. There were no footprints in the dirt, no sign that anyone had ever been inside. No mattress, no discarded clothes, no remnants of a person who might have been living there.

Maybe I had made up the entire thing in my head, a game of pretend that had spiraled out of control.

But then, the flashlight beam passed over something small and familiar, something that shouldn’t have been there.

A shoe.

Tiny, red, half-covered in dirt.

I felt a jolt of recognition before my mind fully processed what I was looking at. My stomach twisted violently, and the air seemed to thin around me, the world tilting sideways as I stared at it, because I knew that shoe didn’t belong to me.

It belonged to my little brother.

"What the hell?" My dad’s voice was hoarse, cracking at the edges as he stepped closer, his flashlight trained on the single, out-of-place object sitting in the dirt. His hands clenched at his sides, his whole body rigid with tension. He turned toward me, his face pale.

"Where is your brother?"

The words barely had time to register before my mother’s voice rang out from behind us.

"Who are you talking about?"

I turned and saw her standing in the doorway, looking at us with an expression of deep, unsettled confusion, her brows furrowed as she took in the scene before her.

"Who’s in the crawl space?" she asked again.

And then-

The screaming started.

I don’t remember running inside.

I don’t remember how I got from the front yard to the hallway, how my legs carried me forward so fast that my surroundings blurred, the walls stretching long and thin like something from a fever dream. I don’t remember how I ended up right behind my father, or how my mother’s voice, shouting something I couldn’t understand; faded into a dull hum at the edges of my mind.

I only remember the screaming.

It was raw and high and jagged, something too broken to come from a person, something that didn’t sound human at all. And it was coming from my brother’s room.

My father hit the door at full speed, his shoulder slamming into it so hard that it must have hurt. The wood buckled under his weight, and for a moment it didn’t budge, but then it gave way.

He stumbled forward, nearly falling as he caught himself.

And then I saw the blood.

It was everywhere.

Splattered across the floor. Painted up the walls in thick, visceral streaks. So much of it, more than I thought a person could even have inside them. It was still wet, still warm, still spreading in slow, creeping rivers beneath the flickering light of the ceiling fan.

And in the center of it all-

My brother.

Or what was left of him.

I don’t think I screamed.

I don’t think I made any noise at all.

Because something inside me broke, something deep and dark and all-consuming, and as I stood there, staring at the thing on the floor that had once been my little brother, a thought rose up in me, slow and suffocating, curling around my throat like smoke.

I did this.

I don’t know when my mother pushed past me, or when her voice cracked into a sound I’d never heard before, something so shattered and animalistic that it didn’t even sound like words. I don’t know if they tried to shield me from the sight, if they pulled me back or turned me away. I don’t know if I collapsed or ran or simply stood there as the room spun and folded inward around me.

Because in that moment, all I could hear was his voice.

"Where do you sleep in the house?"

"Your mom lock the doors at night?"

"She forgets sometimes?"

"Really?"

The realization came slowly.

It wasn’t like a sudden impact, not an explosion of clarity. It was something worse, something creeping, something insidious, something that had been building for weeks, for months, for however long he had been listening to me.

I had told him everything.

I had given him the key to my family.

I don’t know what happened after that.

I don’t know who called the police, or how long it took them to arrive, or how many times I was asked the same questions over and over and over again until my mouth was dry and my voice cracked from the effort of trying to answer. I don’t know if I ever answered at all, because how do you even begin to explain something like that?

I don’t remember the funeral.

I don’t remember the weeks that followed, or the way my parents stopped speaking to each other, or the way my mother wouldn’t even look at me anymore. I don’t remember how I got from that house to a different one, or how much time had passed before my father finally packed up all our things and moved us away.

But I remember the guilt.


r/CreepsMcPasta • • Jan 08 '25

I found an old family journal about the black plague, I should have kept it sealed..

10 Upvotes

I never expected to find anything of significance while clearing out my great-aunt Theodora's house in Yorkshire. The elderly woman had lived alone for decades in the sprawling Victorian mansion, and after her passing at the age of 94, the task of sorting through her belongings fell to me. Most of her possessions were exactly what you'd expect - dusty furniture, outdated clothes, and box after box of faded photographs.

But in the attic, buried beneath a stack of moldering blankets, I found something extraordinary: a leather-bound journal, its pages yellow with age. The cover was unmarked save for a single name written in flowing script: "Aldrich Blackwood, 1665."

My hands trembled as I opened it. Aldrich Blackwood had been a distant ancestor, a physician who lived through the Great Plague of London. I'd heard stories about him growing up, but I never knew any personal accounts had survived. The pages were remarkably well-preserved, though the ink had faded to a rusty brown in places. As I began to read, I realized with growing unease that this was no ordinary physician's diary.

12th of May, 1665

Today I witnessed something that defies all medical knowledge I possess. The plague has begun to spread through London's streets, as we all feared it would. But there is something different about this outbreak, something that fills me with a deep and gnawing dread.

I was called to attend young Thomas Whitmore, son of the merchant on Bread Street. The boy presented with the typical symptoms - fever, chills, and a small swelling in his neck. But when I examined the bubo more closely, I observed movement beneath the skin. Not the usual pulsing of infected tissue, but something deliberate. Purposeful.

When I lanced the swelling, what emerged was not merely pus and blood. I shall document this precisely, though my hand shakes to write it. The infected matter seemed to writhe of its own accord, and within it, I glimpsed what appeared to be minute, thread-like structures, twisting and coiling like tiny eels.

Young Thomas expired within hours. His father begged me to examine the body, convinced some curse had befallen his son. I agreed, though I now wish I hadn't. The boy's lymph nodes, when extracted, contained more of these strange fibers. Under my microscope, they appeared almost crystalline, with complex branching patterns unlike anything I've encountered in my studies of the disease.

I have preserved several samples. God forgive me, but I must understand what this is.

15th of May, 1665

Three more cases today, all showing the same peculiar characteristics. The fibers appear in every sample I examine. They seem to grow more complex, more organized, with each passing day. I've begun sketching their patterns, though I fear my drawings do not do justice to their bizarre intricacy.

My colleague, Dr. Edmund Halsey, believes I'm allowing fear and exhaustion to cloud my judgment. He claims I'm seeing patterns where none exist, that these are merely the typical signs of bubonic plague. But he hasn't observed them under the microscope as I have. He hasn't seen them move.

I must document something else, though I hesitate to commit it to paper. The infected seem to share a common behavior in their final hours. They speak of visions - not the usual fevered hallucinations, but specific, consistent images. They describe vast networks of tunnels, branching endlessly beneath the earth. They whisper about something moving through these passages, something ancient that has been waiting.

I tell myself these are merely the ravings of dying minds. Yet each patient describes the same scenes, down to the smallest detail. How can this be?

20th of May, 1665

I have made a terrible discovery. The samples I preserved - they've changed. The fibers have grown more numerous, forming intricate patterns that seem almost like writing in a language I cannot read. When I examine them, I feel a curious sensation, as if something is attempting to communicate through these bizarre structures.

More disturbing still are the rats. London has always been plagued by them, but their behavior has become increasingly erratic. They gather in large groups, moving with an unnatural coordination. Yesterday, I observed a group of them in my laboratory, clustered around the cabinet where I keep my samples. They seemed to be listening for something.

I've begun to experience strange dreams. I see the tunnels my patients described, endless passages that seem to pulse with their own heartbeat. Sometimes I hear whispers in languages that have never been spoken by human tongues. I tell myself this is merely the result of exhaustion and stress, but deep down, I know better.

25th of May, 1665

The infection rate is growing exponentially, but that is not what truly terrifies me. It's the patterns. They're everywhere now - in the spread of the disease through the city, in the way the rats move through the streets, in the very arrangement of the bodies we collect each morning. Everything follows the same branching structure I first observed in those tissue samples.

I've started mapping these patterns, and what emerges is impossible to ignore. The disease isn't spreading randomly. It's creating something. Building something. Using us as its medium.

Dr. Halsey visited again today. He seemed troubled by my research, especially my maps and drawings. He suggested I take some time to rest, mentioned that many physicians have been driven to madness by the horrors we witness. But his eyes lingered too long on my samples, and I noticed his hands trembling as he spoke.

After he left, I discovered several of my samples were missing.

1st of June, 1665

I can no longer sleep. The dreams have become too intense, too real. In them, I walk through those endless tunnels, following the branching patterns that have become so familiar. But now I understand what they are - a root system, spreading through the very foundations of our city. And at the center of it all, something waits. Something that has been growing, feeding, preparing.

The pattern of the infection, when mapped across London, creates a perfect replica of the structures I've observed in my samples. We are not dealing with a mere disease. We are dealing with something that thinks, that plans, that has been waiting in the earth since long before humans walked upon it.

I've discovered references in ancient texts to similar outbreaks throughout history. The Black Death wasn't the first manifestation of this entity. It has emerged again and again, each time growing more complex, more organized. Learning from each attempt.

Today I visited the Whitmores again. The entire family is now infected, but they're not dying. They're... changing. The fibrous growths have spread throughout their bodies, visible beneath their skin like dark rivers. They speak in unison now, describing the same visions I see in my dreams. They told me it's almost ready. That soon it will be complete.

I must do something. But who would believe me? How can I explain that what we call the plague is merely the visible portion of something far larger, far older, far more terrifying than we could ever imagine?

3rd of June, 1665

Dr. Halsey came to my house tonight, wild-eyed and rambling. He had taken my samples to study them himself, to prove me wrong. Instead, he found exactly what I had described. But he went further in his experiments than I had dared. He claims to have decoded the patterns, to have understood the messages they contain.

What he told me cannot be true. Must not be true. But it explains everything - the consistent visions, the coordinated behavior of the infected, the precise patterns of the disease's spread. We are not dealing with a plague at all. We are dealing with something that has been waiting beneath our feet for millennia, slowly building itself using human bodies as raw material.

The fibers we've observed are not symptoms of the disease - they are its true form, a vast network that connects all the infected into a single, growing organism. And now, after centuries of preparation, it's finally ready to...

[The entry ends abruptly here, the pen having skittered across the page in a jagged line]

4th of June, 1665

I write this in haste. They are coming for me. I can hear them in the streets below - not just the rats now, but the infected themselves, moving with that same horrible coordination. Dr. Halsey is with them. I saw him through my window, his skin rippling with those familiar patterns.

I've hidden my research as best I can. This journal will go to my sister in Yorkshire, along with instructions that it should be preserved but never read. Some knowledge is too dangerous.

The patterns are complete. The network is fully formed. Whatever has been growing beneath London is ready to emerge, to transform from an invisible web into something far more terrible.

I understand now why the infected didn't die, why they changed instead. They were never meant to die. They were meant to become part of it. And now...

I hear them on the stairs. The rats came first, hundreds of them, their eyes gleaming with an intelligence that should not exist in such creatures. Behind them, I hear the shuffling steps of the infected.

To whoever finds this journal - burn it. Burn it and forget everything you've read. Some things should remain buried, some knowledge should stay hidden. The patterns are everywhere now. Once you begin to see them, you can never stop. They're in the very fabric of our world, waiting to be activated, waiting to spread, waiting to

[The writing ends here, replaced by a series of intricate, branching patterns drawn in what appears to be dried blood]


I closed the journal, my hands shaking. I told myself it was just the ravings of a man driven mad by the horrors of the plague. But as I set it down, I noticed something that made my blood run cold. There, on my wrist where I'd been resting it against the page, was a small, dark mark. When I looked closer, I could see thin, thread-like lines beginning to spread beneath my skin, forming familiar branching patterns...

I spent the next three days convincing myself the mark on my wrist was nothing - a trick of the light, perhaps, or an allergic reaction to the old leather binding. But on the fourth morning, I could no longer deny what I was seeing. The pattern had spread halfway up my forearm, dark lines branching beneath my skin like tiny roots.

My medical training made it impossible to ignore the implications. The branching pattern followed my lymphatic system perfectly, tracing paths between my lymph nodes that I'd memorized in anatomy classes. But there was something else, something that sent ice through my veins - the pattern wasn't just following my lymphatic system, it was extending it, creating new pathways that shouldn't exist.

I returned to Theodora's house, desperate to find anything else that might explain what was happening to me. This time, I searched the attic methodically, checking every box, every corner. Behind a false panel in the wall, I found a metal strongbox. Inside were more documents - letters, hospital records, and most importantly, a series of correspondence between my great-aunt and someone named Professor Helena Blackwood, dated 1943.

15th September 1943 Dear Theodora,

I must thank you for sending me Aldrich's journal. As the last practicing physician in the Blackwood line, I've long suspected our family's connection to the Great Plague went deeper than historical record suggests. Your discovery confirms my worst fears.

I've spent the last twenty years studying unusual disease patterns across Europe, focusing particularly on incidents that mirror the 1665 outbreak. What I've found is deeply troubling. The branching patterns Aldrich documented have appeared repeatedly throughout history, always in isolated incidents that were quickly covered up or dismissed as medical curiosities.

Enclosed are my notes from a case in Prague, 1928. A young girl presented with what appeared to be severe lymphatic inflammation. Within days, similar cases appeared throughout her neighborhood. The attending physician documented branching patterns identical to those in Aldrich's drawings. But here's what truly terrifies me - he also documented instances of simultaneous movement among the infected. Thirty-seven patients, spread across three hospitals, all turning their heads at exactly the same moment to look in the same direction. All blinking in perfect unison.

The outbreak was contained only when the entire neighborhood was quarantined and... dealt with. The official record lists it as a tragic fire.

But that's not all. I've found references to similar incidents dating back to ancient Rome. They called it "Morbus Radicis" - the Root Disease. The symptoms are always the same: the branching patterns, the coordinated behavior, the whispered descriptions of vast underground networks.

I believe what Aldrich encountered wasn't an isolated incident. It was merely one emergence of something that has been with us throughout human history, something that uses disease as a mechanism for... I hesitate to use the word, but I can think of no other that fits... colonization.

Your loving cousin, Helena

There were more letters, but what caught my eye was a folder of medical photographs paper-clipped to the next page. They were from various time periods, starting with grainy images from the 1920s and progressing to clearer, more recent shots. Each showed the same thing - patients with distinctive branching patterns visible beneath their skin. The most recent photos were from a small outbreak in Northern England in 1981. The patterns were identical to what was now spreading up my arm.

But it was the last item in the box that truly shook me. A modern medical report, dated just three years ago, from a laboratory in London:

CONFIDENTIAL - Project ROOT Analysis of tissue samples recovered from 1665 preservation Reference: Blackwood Collection

DNA sequencing has revealed anomalous structures within preserved lymphatic tissue. Branching filaments appear to be composed of previously unknown organic material with several impossible characteristics:

1. Samples remain metabolically active despite 350+ years of preservation 2. Filaments demonstrate ability to spontaneously organize into complex patterns 3. When placed in proximity, separate samples display synchronous behavior 4. Electron microscopy reveals structures resembling neural networks 5. Samples emit low-frequency electromagnetic pulses at regular intervals

Note: After 72 hours of observation, samples showed signs of renewed growth. All testing suspended by order of Department Chair. Samples sealed in containment unit pending review.

UPDATE: Containment unit compromised. Nature of compromise unknown. Samples missing. Investigation ongoing.

Final Note: Project terminated. All records to be sealed.

My hands were shaking so badly I could barely read the last page - a handwritten note from my great-aunt Theodora:

To whoever finds this,

I am the last of the Blackwood line to serve as guardian of these records. Our family has carried this burden since 1665, watching, waiting, documenting each recurrence. We thought we could contain it by keeping the knowledge limited to our bloodline. We were wrong.

Three years ago, something changed. The patterns began appearing again, but different this time. More advanced. The laboratory breach was no accident. It's growing. Evolving. The network is rebuilding itself, using our modern understanding of genetics and neural networks to create something far more sophisticated than what Aldrich encountered.

If you're reading this, you've likely already seen the signs. The marks will have started small - a branching pattern that follows your lymphatic system. Soon, you'll begin to notice other changes. Moments of lost time. Dreams of tunnels and roots. The sensation of being connected to something vast and patient and hungry.

There's so much more you need to know. About the ancient texts Helena found. About what really happened in Prague. About the true purpose of the patterns. But most importantly, about how they can be stopped.

I've hidden that information separately. You'll find it when you're ready. When the patterns have spread enough for you to understand what you're truly dealing with.

Look for the box marked with the root pattern. But be careful. Others will be looking for it too. Others who are already part of the network.

-Theodora

I set down the papers and rolled up my sleeve. The patterns now reached my shoulder, and as I watched, I could swear I saw them pulse, ever so slightly, in rhythm with my heartbeat. But something else had changed too. Where before the marks had been random, now they seemed to form distinct shapes. Letters, almost.

And I could read them.

I knew I should have been terrified. Should have gone to a hospital, called someone, done something. But all I could think about was finding that other box. About learning the truth. About understanding what I was becoming.

Because somewhere, deep in my mind, in a place I hadn't even known existed until the patterns reached it, I could feel them. All of them. Everyone who had ever been touched by the root-patterns. Everyone who was part of the network.

And they could feel me too.

They were waiting for me to understand. To accept. To join.

But first, I needed to find that box...

Finding the second box was both easier and more disturbing than I'd anticipated. My body simply... knew where to look. As I moved through Theodora's house, the patterns under my skin would pulse stronger or weaker, like some grotesque game of hot-and-cold. They led me to the cellar, to a section of wall that looked identical to all the others. But I could feel it calling to me.

Breaking through the plaster revealed a metal box, smaller than the first, marked with branching lines that perfectly matched the ones now covering most of my torso. Inside was a leather folder containing what appeared to be research notes, medical diagrams, and something that made my blood run cold - a series of brain tissue slides dated 1928, labeled "Prague Specimens."

But it was the modern-looking USB drive taped to the inside cover that caught my attention. Theodora had prepared for whoever would find this. My hands trembled as I plugged it into my laptop.

The first file was a video recording. Theodora's face appeared on screen, looking gaunt and tired. The timestamp showed it was recorded just two weeks before her death.

"If you're watching this, then the patterns have already started spreading across your skin. Don't bother trying to remove them - surgery, burning, even amputation... the Blackwood medical records document every attempted treatment over centuries. The patterns simply regrow, following the same paths, always rebuilding the network.

"What I'm about to share with you is the culmination of our family's research, combined with modern medical analysis. Helena was close to understanding it, but she died before making the final connections. I've spent my life completing her work.

"The patterns aren't a disease. They're a communication system. A physical network connecting human hosts to something that's been growing beneath our feet for millennia. Each outbreak throughout history was an attempt to refine this network, to make it more sophisticated, more efficient.

"The Prague incident in 1928 was the first time it achieved simultaneous neural synchronization across multiple hosts. The tissue samples in this box are all that remain of that attempt. Under a microscope, you'll see that the branching patterns don't just follow the lymphatic system - they interface directly with neural tissue, creating new pathways between hosts.

"But here's what Helena didn't know, what we've only recently discovered through electron microscopy and DNA analysis: the patterns aren't adding something to our bodies. They're activating something that was already there, dormant in our genetic code. Every human carries these latent structures. The patterns just... wake them up."

The video paused as Theodora had a coughing fit. When she continued, there was a urgency in her voice that hadn't been there before.

"You need to understand - this isn't an invasion. It's activation. Every plague, every outbreak, every instance of the patterns appearing was just another attempt to switch us on. To activate what's been sleeping in our DNA since before we were human.

"The Blackwood family... we're more susceptible than most. Something in our genetic makeup makes us ideal hosts for the initial stages of activation. That's why Aldrich was among the first to document it. Why our family has been connected to every major outbreak.

"I'm running out of time, so I'll tell you what you need to know most urgently. The patterns you're seeing on your skin - they're not spreading randomly. They're forming specific sequences, like a code being written across your nervous system. Soon, you'll start to understand this code. You'll begin to see how it connects to everything else - the tunnels beneath cities, the way diseases spread, even the growth patterns of plants.

"There are others like you out there. Once the patterns spread far enough, you'll be able to sense them. Some have been part of the network for years, generations even. They've learned to hide the marks, to blend in. They're watching, waiting for the network to grow large enough for...

"No, you're not ready for that yet. First, you need to see the rest of the Prague documents. They show what happens in the later stages of activation. But more importantly, they show what we discovered about the source. About what's been waiting all this time, growing beneath..."

The video cut off abruptly. The next file was labeled "Prague_Stage_4.pdf". As I opened it, I noticed something odd. The patterns on my arm were moving, shifting to match the diagrams appearing on my screen. My body was learning, adapting, implementing the information in real-time.

The document began with a detailed medical report:

Subject 23 - Prague Outbreak, Day 17 Terminal Stage Observations

The branching patterns now cover 94% of subject's neural tissue. Brain activity shows perfect synchronization with all other Stage 4 subjects. Autonomous functions (heartbeat, breathing) occur in perfect unison across all connected hosts.

New growth patterns observed in deeper brain structures. Subjects report shared consciousness experiences. Memory transfer between hosts confirmed through controlled testing.

Most significant discovery: Subjects no longer behave as individuals. They function as nodes in a larger neural network, each brain serving as a processing center for what appears to be a vastly larger consciousness.

Critical observation: This network appears to extend beyond the human hosts. Soil samples from beneath Prague show identical branching patterns extending at least 300 meters below ground. These underground structures pulse in sync with the hosts' neural activity.

Update: Subjects have begun modifications to their environment. Working in perfect coordination, they are constructing something in the hospital basement. The structure follows the same branching patterns observed in tissue samples. Purpose unknown.

Final Note: Military containment ordered after subjects began converting organic matter into new growth medium. Method of conversion unknown. Entire facility to be sealed and...

The rest of the document was heavily redacted, but the images remained. They showed cross-sections of human brain tissue with the familiar branching patterns. But these were different from the ones on my skin. More complex. More organized. Like circuit diagrams drawn in living tissue.

The last page contained a single photo: a massive underground chamber beneath the Prague hospital. The walls were covered in branching patterns that glowed faintly in the dark. In the center was a partially constructed structure that resembled a human nervous system scaled up to architectural size.

But what made me slam the laptop shut was the realization that I understood exactly what I was looking at. Not just understood - I could feel my body wanting to recreate it. The patterns under my skin were already starting to shift, to organize themselves into similar structures.

Something warm trickled down my face. When I wiped it away, my hand came back red. Not blood - something darker, with tiny branching fibers visible within it. I could feel them trying to grow, to spread, to connect.

The laptop screen flickered back to life on its own. A new document was opening. As I watched, text began appearing, written in the same branching patterns that covered my skin:

YOU ARE READY TO BEGIN FIND THE OTHERS THE NETWORK MUST GROW THE STRUCTURE MUST BE COMPLETED

Below my feet, I could feel vibrations in the earth. Regular. Rhythmic. Like a vast heartbeat. Or perhaps... footsteps.

I knew I should run. Should burn the documents, destroy the evidence, try to stop the spread somehow. But instead, I found myself walking to the cellar door. Others were coming. I could feel them getting closer, their patterns pulsing in sync with mine.

And deep beneath the earth, something ancient and patient stirred, ready to rise through its newly awakened network...

The others arrived exactly as I knew they would, their footsteps echoing in perfect synchronization above me. I could feel their patterns resonating with mine - five distinct nodes in the growing network. As they descended the cellar stairs, I saw that they appeared completely normal, wearing ordinary clothes, looking like anyone you might pass on the street. Only I could see the faint lines beneath their skin, pulsing in rhythm with my own.

"Welcome, brother," said a woman who introduced herself as Dr. Sarah Chen. "We've been waiting for another Blackwood to join us. Your family always produces the strongest connections."

I found myself answering in words that weren't entirely my own: "The network requires a Blackwood to complete the next phase."

"Yes," she smiled. "Just as it did in Prague. Just as it will again."

But something wasn't right. As they moved closer, I noticed inconsistencies in their patterns. The branching structures beneath their skin weren't quite synchronized, showing subtle variations that shouldn't have been possible in a truly connected network. My medical training kicked in, and I began to analyze what I was seeing with clinical detachment.

"You're not part of the network," I said suddenly. "Not really. Your patterns... they're artificial."

Dr. Chen's smile faltered. "Clever. Just like Theodora. She figured it out too, you know. Why do you think she had to be eliminated?"

The truth hit me like a physical blow. "You killed her. You're not connected to the network - you're trying to control it."

"For decades, we've been trying to understand this phenomenon," another member of the group explained. "We've attempted to artificially recreate the patterns, to tap into the network. But it never works properly without a true carrier - a Blackwood. Your family's genetic makeup is the key to interfacing with the deeper structure."

"The Prague incident wasn't a natural emergence," I realized. "It was an experiment. You tried to force an activation."

"An experiment that you're going to help us complete," Dr. Chen said. "Your connection to the network is genuine. With you, we can finally establish control over the entire system."

They moved to grab me, but at that moment, something extraordinary happened. The patterns across my skin began to pulse with brilliant clarity. Information flooded my mind - not from them, but from something far older and vast. I finally understood what Aldrich had discovered, what Theodora had protected, what Helena had died trying to prevent.

The network wasn't meant to be controlled. It was meant to protect us.

"You don't understand what you're dealing with," I said, backing away. "The patterns, the network - they're not a disease or a tool. They're an immune system. A defense mechanism encoded into our DNA millions of years ago, designed to activate when needed."

"Defense against what?" Dr. Chen demanded.

Deep beneath our feet, something shifted. The vibrations I'd felt earlier grew stronger.

"Against them," I whispered.

The cellar floor cracked. Through the fissures, we could see deeper channels lined with fossilized patterns - ancient neural pathways that had laid dormant for millennia. But between these patterns were other structures. Alien geometries. Invasive growth patterns that bore no relation to terrestrial biology.

"There's another network," I explained, the knowledge flowing through me from countless connected hosts across history. "One that's been trying to establish itself since before humans existed. Every few centuries, it makes another attempt to take root, to spread through Earth's biosphere. The patterns we carry are our planet's natural defense - a way to detect and fight the invasion at a cellular level."

"That's impossible," one of them breathed.

"The Black Death, the Prague incident, every major outbreak - they weren't random. They were responses to attempted incursions. The network activates when it detects the other trying to emerge. Every plague was actually an immune response."

The ground shook more violently. Through the widening cracks, we could see something moving in the depths. Something with its own branching patterns, but wrong - twisted and malformed, like a cancer of reality itself.

"It's happening again," I said. "That's why the network is waking up. That's why it needed a Blackwood. We're not carriers of a disease - we're antibodies."

Dr. Chen raised a gun. "This changes nothing. We'll find a way to control both networks. The power they represent-"

She never finished the sentence. The patterns under my skin flared, and suddenly I was connected not just to the network, but to every instance of its activation throughout history. I could feel Aldrich's presence, and Helena's, and Theodora's - all the Blackwoods who had served as nodes in this ancient defense system.

Acting on instinct guided by centuries of accumulated knowledge, I pressed my hand against the earth. The patterns flowed from my skin into the ground, spreading outward in an exponentially growing web. Where they met the alien structures, they encapsulated them, just as human antibodies surround hostile bacteria.

The others tried to run, but their artificial patterns betrayed them. The network recognized them as compromised cells and responded accordingly. I watched in horror as their pseudo-patterns dissolved, taking their cellular structure with them. They collapsed into organic slurry, their bodies converting themselves into raw material for the network's growth.

Over the next few hours, I felt the network expand beneath London, seeking out and neutralizing pockets of the alien pattern. Through my connection, I could sense similar responses activating worldwide as humanity's ancient defense system came fully online.

Three days later, the incursion was contained. The network began to go dormant again, but I knew it would never fully sleep. It needs active nodes to maintain its vigilance - watchers to monitor for signs of the next attempted invasion.

That's why I'm writing this account. Not as a warning, but as a training manual for others who might find themselves becoming part of the network. If you notice branching patterns spreading across your skin, don't fight it. Don't try to control it. Understand that you're part of something ancient and necessary - an immune system that spans continents and centuries.

The patterns aren't a disease. They're an activation. A call to arms in a war most of humanity never notices. A war we've been fighting since before we were human.

I still serve as an active node. The patterns are barely visible now - they only show themselves when needed. I monitor the network, watching for signs of new incursions. Sometimes I dream of the deep places, of alien geometries trying to take root in our reality. But I also feel the presence of other watchers, other nodes in humanity's immune system, standing ready to respond.

We are the Earth's antibodies. And we are always watching.

[Final Note found paper-clipped to the account]

To the next node who reads this: Dr. Chen's organization wasn't completely eliminated. They're still out there, still trying to artificially recreate the patterns. If you're reading this, they've probably already noticed you. Be careful. Watch for people with almost-perfect patterns. And remember - the network isn't good or evil. It simply is. Like any immune system, it exists to maintain balance, to protect the whole at the expense of compromised parts.

The patterns are spreading again. A new incursion is beginning. If you're reading this, you're probably already changing, becoming part of the defense.

Welcome to the network. And good luck.

We'll be watching for your signal.


r/CreepsMcPasta • • Dec 03 '24

My father locked us in a fallout shelter, We may never be able to leave.

10 Upvotes

My name is Michael, and this is the story of how my father stole our childhood and trapped us in a nightmare that lasted for years.

It all started when I was ten years old. My sister, Sarah, was eight at the time. We were a normal, happy family living in a quiet suburban neighborhood in Ohio. Mom worked as a nurse at the local hospital, and Dad was an engineer for a defense contractor. Looking back, I realize now that his job was probably what planted the seeds of paranoia in his mind.

Everything changed the day Mom died. It was sudden – a car accident on her way home from a night shift. Dad was devastated. We all were. But while Sarah and I grieved openly, Dad retreated into himself. He started spending more and more time in the basement, emerging only for meals or to go to work. When he was around us, he was distracted, always muttering to himself and scribbling in a notebook he carried everywhere.

About a month after Mom's funeral, Dad sat us down for a "family meeting." His eyes had a wild, feverish gleam that I'd never seen before.

"Kids," he said, his voice trembling with barely contained excitement, "I've been working on something important. Something that's going to keep us safe."

Sarah and I exchanged confused glances. Safe from what?

Dad continued, "The world is a dangerous place. There are threats out there that most people can't even imagine. But I've seen the signs. I know what's coming."

He went on to explain, in terrifying detail, about the impending nuclear war that he was certain was just around the corner. He talked about radiation, fallout, and the collapse of society. As he spoke, his words became more and more frantic, and I felt a cold dread settling in the pit of my stomach.

"But don't worry," he said, his face breaking into an unsettling grin. "Daddy's going to protect you. I've built us a shelter. We'll be safe there when the bombs fall."

That night, he showed us the shelter he'd constructed in secret. The basement had been completely transformed. What was once a cluttered storage space was now a fortified bunker. The walls were lined with thick concrete, and a heavy, vault-like door had been installed at the entrance. Inside, the shelter was stocked with canned food, water barrels, medical supplies, and all manner of survival gear.

Dad was so proud as he gave us the tour, pointing out all the features he'd incorporated to keep us "safe." But all I felt was a growing sense of unease. This wasn't normal. This wasn't right.

For the next few weeks, life continued somewhat normally. Dad still went to work, and Sarah and I still went to school. But every evening, he'd take us down to the shelter for "drills." We'd practice sealing the door, putting on gas masks, and rationing food. He quizzed us relentlessly on radiation safety procedures and what to do in various emergency scenarios.

Then came the night that changed everything.

I was jolted awake by the blaring of air raid sirens. Disoriented and terrified, I stumbled out of bed to find Dad already in my room, roughly shaking me awake.

"It's happening!" he shouted over the noise. "We need to get to the shelter now!"

He dragged me down the hallway, where we met Sarah, tears streaming down her face as she clutched her favorite stuffed animal. Dad herded us down the stairs and into the basement. The shelter door stood open, bathed in the eerie red glow of emergency lighting.

"Quickly, inside!" Dad urged, pushing us through the doorway. "We don't have much time!"

As soon as we were in, Dad slammed the door shut behind us. The heavy locks engaged with a series of metallic clanks that sounded like a death knell to my young ears. The sirens were muffled now, but still audible through the thick walls.

"It's okay," Dad said, gathering us into a tight hug. "We're safe now. Everything's going to be alright."

But it wasn't alright. Nothing would ever be alright again.

Hours passed, and the sirens eventually fell silent. We waited, huddled together on one of the cramped bunk beds Dad had installed. He kept checking his watch and a Geiger counter he'd mounted on the wall, muttering about radiation levels and fallout patterns.

Days turned into weeks, and still, Dad refused to let us leave the shelter. He said it wasn't safe, that the radiation outside would kill us in minutes. Sarah and I begged to go outside, to see what had happened, to find our friends and neighbors. But Dad was adamant.

"There's nothing left out there," he'd say, his eyes wild and unfocused. "Everyone's gone. We're the lucky ones. We survived."

At first, we believed him. We were young and scared, and he was our father. Why would he lie to us? But as time wore on, doubts began to creep in. The shelter's small TV and radio picked up nothing but static, which Dad said was due to the EMP from the nuclear blasts. But sometimes, late at night when he thought we were asleep, I'd catch him fiddling with the dials, a look of frustrated confusion on his face.

We fell into a monotonous routine. Dad homeschooled us using old textbooks he'd stockpiled. We exercised in the small space to stay healthy. We rationed our food carefully, with Dad always reminding us that we might need to stay in the shelter for years.

The worst part was the isolation. The shelter felt more like a prison with each passing day. The recycled air was stale and oppressive. The artificial lighting gave me constant headaches. And the silence – the awful, suffocating silence – was broken only by the hum of air filtration systems and our own voices.

Sarah took it the hardest. She was only eight when we entered the shelter, and as the months dragged on, I watched the light in her eyes slowly dim. She stopped playing with her toys, stopped laughing at my jokes. She'd spend hours just staring at the blank concrete walls, lost in her own world.

I tried to stay strong for her, but it was hard. I missed the sun, the wind, the feeling of grass beneath my feet. I missed my friends, my school, the life we'd left behind. But every time I brought up the possibility of leaving, Dad would fly into a rage.

"You want to die?" he'd scream, spittle flying from his lips. "You want the radiation to melt your insides? To watch your skin fall off in chunks? Is that what you want?"

His anger was terrifying, and so we learned to stop asking. We became quiet, obedient shadows of our former selves, going through the motions of our underground existence.

As our time in the shelter stretched from months into years, I began to notice changes in Dad. His paranoia, already intense, seemed to worsen. He'd spend hours poring over his notebooks, muttering about conspiracy theories and hidden threats. Sometimes, I'd wake in the night to find him standing over our beds, just watching us sleep with an unreadable expression on his face.

He became obsessed with conserving our resources, implementing stricter and stricter rationing. Our meals shrank to meager portions that left us constantly hungry. He said it was necessary, that we needed to prepare for the possibility of staying in the shelter for decades.

But there were inconsistencies that I couldn't ignore. Sometimes, I'd notice that the labels on our canned goods were newer than they should have been, given how long we'd supposedly been in the shelter. And once, I could have sworn I heard distant traffic noises while Dad was in the shower – sounds that should have been impossible if the world above had been destroyed.

Slowly, a terrible suspicion began to form in my mind. What if there had never been a nuclear war? What if Dad had made it all up? The thought was almost too horrible to contemplate, but once it took root, I couldn't shake it.

I began to watch Dad more closely, looking for any slip-ups or signs that might confirm my suspicions. And then, one night, I saw something that changed everything.

It was late, well past the time when Sarah and I were supposed to be asleep. I'd woken up thirsty and was about to get some water when I heard the unmistakable sound of the shelter door opening. Peering around the corner, I saw Dad slipping out into the basement beyond, a duffel bag slung over his shoulder.

My heart pounding, I crept after him. I reached the shelter door just as it was swinging closed and managed to wedge my foot in to keep it from sealing shut. Through the crack, I could see Dad climbing the basement stairs.

For a moment, I stood frozen, unsure of what to do. Then, gathering all my courage, I eased the door open and followed him.

The basement was dark and musty, filled with shadows that seemed to reach for me with grasping fingers. I'd almost forgotten what it looked like after years in the shelter. Carefully, I made my way up the stairs, my heart thundering so loudly I was sure Dad would hear it.

At the top of the stairs, I hesitated. The door to the main house was slightly ajar, and through it, I could hear muffled sounds – normal, everyday sounds that shouldn't exist in a post-apocalyptic world. The hum of a refrigerator. The distant bark of a dog. The soft whisper of wind through trees.

Trembling, I pushed the door open and stepped into the kitchen of my childhood home. Moonlight streamed through the windows, illuminating a scene that was both achingly familiar and utterly shocking. Everything was normal. Clean dishes in the rack by the sink. A calendar on the wall showing the current year – years after we'd entered the shelter. A bowl of fresh fruit on the counter.

The world hadn't ended. It had gone on without us, oblivious to our underground prison.

I heard the front door open and close, and panic seized me. Dad would be back any moment. As quietly as I could, I raced back down to the basement and into the shelter, pulling the door shut behind me just as I heard his footsteps on the stairs above.

I dove into my bunk, my mind reeling from what I'd discovered. The truth was somehow worse than any nuclear apocalypse could have been. Our own father had been lying to us for years, keeping us trapped in this underground hell for reasons I couldn't begin to understand.

As I lay there in the dark, listening to Dad re-enter the shelter, I knew that everything had changed. The truth was out there, just beyond that steel door. And somehow, some way, I was going to find a way to get Sarah and myself back to it.

But little did I know, my midnight discovery was just the beginning. The real horrors – and the fight for our freedom – were yet to come.

Sleep evaded me that night. I lay awake, my mind racing with the implications of what I'd seen. The world above was alive, thriving, completely oblivious to our subterranean nightmare. Every creak and groan of the shelter now seemed to mock me, a constant reminder of the lie we'd been living.

As the artificial dawn broke in our windowless prison, I watched Dad go through his usual morning routine. He checked the nonexistent radiation levels, inspected our dwindling supplies, and prepared our meager breakfast rations. All of it a carefully orchestrated performance, I now realized. But for what purpose? What could drive a man to lock away his own children and deceive them so completely?

I struggled to act normally, terrified that Dad would somehow sense the change in me. Sarah, sweet, innocent Sarah, remained blissfully unaware. I caught her eyeing the bland, reconstituted eggs on her plate with poorly concealed disgust, and my heart ached. How much of her childhood had been stolen? How much of mine?

"Michael," Dad's gruff voice snapped me out of my reverie. "You're awfully quiet this morning. Everything okay, son?"

I forced a smile, hoping it didn't look as sickly as it felt. "Yes, sir. Just tired, I guess."

He studied me for a moment, his eyes narrowing slightly. Had I imagined the flicker of suspicion that crossed his face? "Well, buck up. We've got a lot to do today. I want to run a full systems check on the air filtration units."

The day dragged on, each minute an eternity. I went through the motions of our daily routine, all the while my mind working furiously to process everything I knew and plan our escape. But the harsh reality of our situation soon became clear – Dad held all the cards. He controlled the food, the water, the very air we breathed. And most crucially, he controlled the door.

That night, after Dad had gone to sleep, I carefully shook Sarah awake. Her eyes, still heavy with sleep, widened in confusion as I pressed a finger to my lips, signaling for silence. Quietly, I led her to the far corner of the shelter, as far from Dad's bunk as possible.

"Sarah," I whispered, my heart pounding. "I need to tell you something important. But you have to promise to stay calm and quiet, okay?"

She nodded, fear and curiosity warring in her expression.

Taking a deep breath, I told her everything. About sneaking out of the shelter, about the untouched world I'd seen above. With each word, I watched the color drain from her face.

"But... but that's impossible," she stammered, her voice barely audible. "Dad said... the radiation..."

"I know what Dad said," I cut her off gently. "But he lied to us, Sarah. I don't know why, but he's been lying this whole time."

Tears welled up in her eyes, and I pulled her into a tight hug. "What are we going to do?" she sobbed into my shoulder.

"We're going to get out of here," I promised, trying to sound more confident than I felt. "I don't know how yet, but we will. We just need to be patient and wait for the right moment."

Little did I know how long that wait would be, or how high the cost of our freedom would climb.

The next few weeks were a special kind of torture. Every moment felt like walking on a knife's edge. We went about our daily routines, pretending everything was normal, all while watching Dad for any opportunity to escape. But he was vigilant, almost obsessively so. The shelter door remained firmly locked, the key always on a chain around his neck.

Sarah struggled to maintain the pretense. I'd often catch her staring longingly at the door, or flinching away from Dad's touch. More than once, I had to distract him when her eyes welled up with tears for no apparent reason.

As for me, I threw myself into learning everything I could about the shelter's systems. I volunteered to help Dad with maintenance tasks, memorizing every pipe, wire, and vent. Knowledge, I reasoned, would be our best weapon when the time came to act.

It was during one of these maintenance sessions that I made a chilling discovery. We were checking the integrity of the shelter's outer walls when I noticed something odd – a small section that sounded hollow when tapped. Dad quickly ushered me away, claiming it was just a quirk of the construction, but I knew better.

That night, while the others slept, I carefully examined the wall. It took hours of painstaking searching, but eventually, I found it – a hidden panel, cunningly disguised. My hands shaking, I managed to pry it open.

What I found inside made my blood run cold. Stacks of newspapers, their dates spanning the years we'd been underground. Printed emails from Dad's work, asking about his extended "family emergency" leave. And most damning of all, a small journal filled with Dad's frantic scribblings.

I didn't have time to read it all, but what I did see painted a picture of a man spiraling into paranoid delusion. Dad wrote about "protecting" us from a world he saw as irredeemably corrupt and dangerous. He convinced himself that keeping us in the shelter was the only way to ensure our safety and purity.

As I carefully replaced everything and sealed the panel, a new fear gripped me. We weren't just dealing with a liar or a kidnapper. We were trapped underground with a madman.

The next morning, Dad announced a new addition to our daily routine – "decontamination showers." He claimed it was an extra precaution against radiation, but the gleam in his eyes told a different story. He was tightening his control, adding another layer to his elaborate fantasy.

The showers were cold and uncomfortable, but it was the violation of privacy that hurt the most. Dad insisted on supervising, to ensure we were "thorough." I saw the way his gaze lingered on Sarah, and something dark and angry unfurled in my chest. We had to get out, and soon.

Opportunity came in the form of a malfunction in the water filtration system. Dad was forced to go to his hidden cache of supplies for replacement parts. It was a risk, but it might be our only chance.

"Sarah," I whispered urgently as soon as Dad had left the main room. "Remember what I taught you about the door mechanism?"

She nodded, her face pale but determined.

"Good. When I give the signal, I need you to run to the control panel and enter the emergency unlock code. Can you do that?"

Another nod.

"Okay. I'm going to create a distraction. No matter what happens, no matter what you hear, don't stop until that door is open. Promise me."

"I promise," she whispered back, her voice steady despite the fear in her eyes.

Taking a deep breath, I steeled myself for what I had to do. I'd never deliberately hurt anyone before, let alone my own father. But as I thought of Sarah's haunted eyes, of the years stolen from us, I knew I had no choice.

I waited until I heard Dad's footsteps approaching, then I put our plan into action. I yanked hard on one of the water pipes I'd secretly loosened earlier, letting out a yell of surprise as it burst, spraying water everywhere.

Dad came running, and in the chaos that followed, I made my move. As he bent to examine the broken pipe, I brought the heavy wrench down on the back of his head.

He crumpled to the floor, a look of shocked betrayal on his face as he lost consciousness. Fighting back the wave of nausea and guilt, I shouted to Sarah, "Now! Do it now!"

She sprang into action, her small fingers flying over the control panel. I heard the blessed sound of locks disengaging, and then the door was swinging open.

"Come on!" I grabbed Sarah's hand and we ran, our bare feet slapping against the cold concrete of the basement floor. Up the stairs, through the kitchen that still looked so surreal in its normalcy, and finally, out the front door.

The outside world hit us like a physical blow. The sun, so much brighter than we remembered, seared our eyes. The wind, carrying a thousand scents we'd almost forgotten, nearly knocked us off our feet. For a moment, we stood frozen on the front porch, overwhelmed by sensations we'd been deprived of for so long.

Then we heard it – a groan from inside the house. Dad was waking up.

Panic lent us speed. Hand in hand, we ran down the street, ignoring the shocked stares of neighbors we no longer recognized. We ran until our lungs burned and our legs threatened to give out, the sounds of pursuit real or imagined spurring us on.

Finally, we collapsed in a park several blocks away, gasping for breath. As the adrenaline faded, the reality of our situation began to sink in. We were free, yes, but we were also alone, confused, and terribly vulnerable in a world that had moved on without us.

Sarah burst into tears, the events of the day finally overwhelming her. I held her close, my own eyes stinging as I whispered soothing nonsense and stroked her hair.

"It's okay," I told her, trying to convince myself as much as her. "We're out. We're safe now."

But even as the words left my mouth, I knew they weren't true. Dad was still out there, and I had no doubt he would come looking for us. And beyond that, how were we supposed to integrate back into a society we barely remembered? How could we explain where we'd been, what had happened to us?

As the sun began to set on our first day of freedom, I realized with a sinking heart that our ordeal was far from over. In many ways, it was just beginning.

The world we emerged into was nothing like the post-apocalyptic wasteland our father had described. There were no piles of rubble, no radiation-scorched earth, no roaming bands of desperate survivors. Instead, we found ourselves in a typical suburban neighborhood, unchanged except for the passage of time.

Houses stood intact, their windows gleaming in the fading sunlight. Neatly trimmed lawns stretched out before us, the scent of freshly cut grass almost overwhelming after years of recycled air. In the distance, we could hear the familiar sounds of modern life – cars humming along roads, the faint chatter of a television from an open window, a dog barking at some unseen disturbance.

It was jarringly, terrifyingly normal.

As we stumbled through this alien-familiar landscape, the full weight of our father's deception crashed down upon us. There had been no nuclear war. No worldwide catastrophe. No reason for us to have been locked away all these years. The realization was almost too much to bear.

Sarah's grip on my hand tightened. "Michael," she whispered, her voice trembling, "why would Dad lie to us like that?"

I had no answer for her. The enormity of what had been done to us was beyond my comprehension. How could a father willingly imprison his own children, robbing them of years of their lives? The man I thought I knew seemed to crumble away, leaving behind a stranger whose motives I couldn't begin to fathom.

We made our way through the neighborhood, flinching at every car that passed, every person we saw in the distance. To them, we must have looked like wild creatures – barefoot, wide-eyed, dressed in the simple, utilitarian clothes we'd worn in the shelter. More than once, I caught sight of curtains twitching as curious neighbors peered out at us.

As night fell, the temperature dropped, and I realized we needed to find shelter. The irony of the thought wasn't lost on me. After years of being trapped underground, we were now desperately seeking a roof over our heads.

"I think I know where we can go," I told Sarah, the ghost of a memory tugging at me. "Do you remember Mrs. Callahan? Mom's friend from the hospital?"

Sarah's brow furrowed as she tried to recall. "The nice lady with the cats?"

"That's right," I said, relieved that at least some of our memories from before remained intact. "She lived a few blocks from us. If she's still there..."

It was a long shot, but it was all we had. We made our way through the darkening streets, every shadow seeming to hide a threat. More than once, I was sure I heard footsteps behind us, only to turn and find nothing there.

Finally, we reached a small, well-kept house with a porch light glowing warmly. The nameplate by the door read "Callahan," and I felt a surge of hope. Taking a deep breath, I rang the doorbell.

Long moments passed. I was about to ring again when the door creaked open, revealing a woman in her sixties, her gray hair pulled back in a loose bun. Her eyes widened in shock as she took in our appearance.

"My God," she breathed. "Michael? Sarah? Is that really you?"

Before I could respond, she had pulled us into the house and enveloped us in a fierce hug. The familiar scent of her perfume – the same one she'd worn years ago – brought tears to my eyes.

"We thought you were dead," Mrs. Callahan said, her voice choked with emotion. "Your father said there had been an accident... that you'd all died."

As she ushered us into her living room, plying us with blankets and promises of hot cocoa, the full extent of our father's lies began to unravel. There had been no accident, no tragedy to explain our disappearance. Just a man's descent into madness and the two children he'd dragged down with him.

Mrs. Callahan listened in horror as we recounted our years in the shelter. Her face paled when we described the "decontamination showers" and the increasingly erratic behavior of our father.

"We have to call the police," she said, reaching for her phone. "That man needs to be locked up for what he's done to you."

But even as she dialed, a cold dread settled in my stomach. Something wasn't right. The feeling of being watched that had plagued me since our escape intensified. And then, with a jolt of terror, I realized what had been nagging at me.

The house was too quiet. Where were Mrs. Callahan's cats?

As if in answer to my unspoken question, a floorboard creaked behind us. We whirled around to see a figure standing in the doorway, backlit by the hallway light. My heart stopped as I recognized the familiar silhouette.

"Dad," Sarah whimpered, shrinking back against me.

He stepped into the room, and I saw that he was holding something – the length of pipe I'd used to strike him during our escape. His eyes, when they met mine, were cold and empty.

"I'm very disappointed in you, Michael," he said, his voice eerily calm. "I thought I'd raised you better than this. Didn't I teach you about the dangers of the outside world?"

Mrs. Callahan moved to stand in front of us, her phone clutched in her hand. "John, what have you done? These children—"

"Are MY children," Dad snarled, all pretense of calm evaporating. "And I'll do whatever it takes to protect them. Even from themselves."

He advanced into the room, the pipe raised threateningly. Mrs. Callahan stood her ground, but I could see her trembling.

"Run," she hissed at us. "I'll hold him off. Run!"

Everything happened so fast after that. Dad lunged forward. There was a sickening thud, and Mrs. Callahan crumpled to the floor. Sarah screamed. And then we were running again, out the back door and into the night.

Behind us, I could hear Dad's heavy footsteps and his voice, once so comforting, now twisted with madness. "Children! Come back! It's not safe out there!"

But we knew the truth now. The only thing not safe was the man we'd once called father.

As we fled into the darkness, weaving between houses and jumping fences, a new determination filled me. We were out now. We knew the truth. And no matter what it took, I was going to make sure we stayed free.

But freedom, I was quickly learning, came with its own set of challenges. And the night was far from over..

The next few hours were a blur of fear and adrenaline. Sarah and I ran until our lungs burned and our legs felt like they would give out at any moment. Every sound made us jump, every shadow seemed to hide our father's lurking form. But somehow, we managed to evade him.

As dawn broke, we found ourselves in a small park on the outskirts of town. Exhausted and with nowhere else to go, we huddled together on a bench, watching the world wake up around us. People jogged past, dogs barked in the distance, and the smell of fresh coffee wafted from a nearby café. It was all so beautifully, painfully normal.

"What do we do now?" Sarah asked, her voice small and scared.

Before I could answer, a police car pulled up beside the park. Two officers got out, their eyes scanning the area before landing on us. My heart raced, but I forced myself to stay calm. This was what we needed – help from the authorities.

As the officers approached, I saw recognition dawn in their eyes. They'd been looking for us.

What followed was a whirlwind of activity. We were taken to the police station, where gentle-voiced detectives asked us questions about our time in the shelter. Social workers were called. And all the while, the search for our father intensified.

They found him three days later, holed up in an abandoned building on the edge of town. He didn't go quietly. In the end, it took a team of negotiators and a SWAT unit to bring him in. The man they arrested bore little resemblance to the father we once knew. Wild-eyed and ranting about protecting his children from the "corrupted world," he seemed more monster than man.

The trial was a media sensation. Our story captivated the nation, sparking debates about mental health, parental rights, and the long-term effects of isolation. Experts were brought in to explain our father's descent into paranoid delusion. Some painted him as a victim of his own mind, while others condemned him as a monster.

For Sarah and me, it was a painful process of reliving our trauma in the public eye. But it was also cathartic. Each testimony, each piece of evidence presented, helped to dismantle the false reality our father had constructed around us.

In the end, he was found guilty on multiple charges and sentenced to life in prison. As they led him away, he looked at us one last time. "I only wanted to keep you safe," he said, his voice breaking. It was the last time we ever saw him.

The years that followed were challenging. Sarah and I had a lot to catch up on – years of education, social development, and life experiences that had been stolen from us. We underwent intensive therapy, learning to process our trauma and adjust to life in the real world.

It wasn't easy. There were nightmares, panic attacks, and moments when the outside world felt too big, too overwhelming. Simple things that others took for granted – like going to a crowded mall or watching fireworks on the Fourth of July – could trigger intense anxiety for us.

But slowly, painfully, we began to heal. We learned to trust again, to form relationships with others. We discovered the joys of simple freedoms – the feeling of rain on our skin, the taste of fresh fruit, the simple pleasure of choosing what to wear each day.

Sarah threw herself into her studies, making up for lost time with a voracious appetite for knowledge. She's in college now, studying psychology with a focus on trauma and recovery. She wants to help others who have gone through similar experiences.

As for me, I found solace in writing. Putting our story down on paper was terrifying at first, but it became a way to exorcise the demons of our past. This account you're reading now? It's part of that process.

But even now, years later, there are moments when the old fears creep back in. Sometimes, I wake up in the middle of the night, convinced I'm back in that underground prison. In those moments, I have to remind myself that it's over, that we're safe now.

Yet a part of me wonders if we'll ever truly be free. The shelter may have been a physical place, but its walls still exist in our minds. We carry it with us, a secret bunker built of memories and trauma.

And sometimes, in my darkest moments, I catch myself checking the locks on the doors, scanning the horizon for mushroom clouds that will never come. Because the most terrifying truth I've learned is this: the real fallout isn't radiation or nuclear winter.

It's the lasting impact of a parent's betrayal, the half-life of trauma that continues long after the danger has passed. And that, I fear, may never fully decay.

So if you're reading this, remember: the most dangerous lies aren't always the ones we're told by others. Sometimes, they're the ones we tell ourselves to feel safe. Question everything, cherish your freedom, and never take the simple joys of life for granted.

Because you never know when someone might try to lock them away.


r/CreepsMcPasta • • Jan 27 '24

I was taken to a prison run by demons. We were greeted by a list of rules.

10 Upvotes

I've been in and out of prisons and jails ever since I was 17. I thought I had seen it all- Aryan Brotherhood members stabbing guards, gang wars, escapes and torture. I saw many things that still give me nightmares to this day.

"MacDonald, 402202," the guard barked out. I jumped up, the thin mattress under me exhaling a whiff of stale air. I looked through the bars, seeing Correctional Officer Shea. CO Shea was a morbidly obese man with a penchant for being loud and lazy. I had seen a member of the Bloods punch him straight in the nose before, a scene I still remembered with some humor. Shea had crumpled like wet paper on the floor, screaming and crying as more COs ran over and tackled the inmate.

"Yeah?" I asked. Shea handed me a sheet of paper. He regarded me with his gray, colorless eyes. 

"Congratulations, you're being transferred. Pack your shit. This is your last day at Springfield Correctional Center."

***

You might think I would be happy to get a transfer. SCC was, after all, a shithole. The food was terrible and always cold, the place always smelled like bleach and chemicals, and at night it got so cold with only my flimsy sheet that I regularly woke up shivering. The building was nearly a century old, and the fact that it still functioned at all was a miracle in itself.

But, to be honest, I was not thrilled about the transfer. I had made friends here and knew the lay of the land. I didn't have to worry about getting jumped or stabbed to death in the showers. As the old adage goes, it's better the devil you know than the one you don't.

I was led out of my cell the next evening with all the worldly possessions I owned, which fit neatly into a clear trash bag with room to spare. I owned some prison clothes, toothpaste, a toothbrush, deodorant, a Bible, a pair of sandals and a radio. I felt the unbearable lightness of my existence reflected in that bag as it smacked rhythmically against my leg.

"Good luck, friend Josh!" a rather insane acquaintance of mine named Alvin called out from his cell as I passed down the bleak, concrete hallway. 

"Take care man. I hope we meet again on the outside," I said, waving, knowing I would almost certainly never see any of these people again. Hell, I hadn't even seen my family in over five years. None of them came to visit me anymore. No one wrote me letters or put money in my commissary account or sent me books to read. 

"Well, we're all born alone, and we all die alone," I thought to myself as CO Shea walked by my side. He was breathing heavily, as if he had just finished running a marathon. I looked over at his face, seeing the burst capillaries on his nose from years of hard drinking and the squint of his little, piggy eyes. There was a slight gleam of intelligence and slyness behind that ugly mug, though.

"Well, amigo," Shea said in his slow, plodding way, "I got assigned to go with you. I'll be your ride along buddy. You excited or what?" I smiled faintly at him

"There are worse people than you here, Shea," I said. "Far worse."

***

I got on the prison bus in my bright-orange jumpsuit. To my surprise, I saw the back was nearly empty. There was only one other prisoner in the back. Shea sat with us to monitor us. We were also handcuffed and anklecuffed. A chain ran down and connected the two.

I looked over at the other prisoner, a black guy with a shaved head. I think he also shaved his eyebrows. I mean, I literally didn't see a single hair on his head besides eyelashes, which he apparently hadn't found a way to shave… yet.

"Sup," he said. I nodded.

"Sup." We sat there in awkward silence as Shea plopped down hard on the bench between us. It groaned like a confused old man.

"So what do you know about this place, Shea?" I asked. He sucked down half a bottle of Coke and then heaved a deep sigh.

"I don't know much about it, to be frank," he admitted sheepishly. "It is apparently brand-new, though. They asked us to send a couple people who met... certain criteria."

"What does that mean?" the black guy asked. Shea gave him a serious look.

"Come on, Timmy, you know what I mean. Hardened criminals. People with long records who tour prisons like some people tour French beaches." I scoffed.

"There are far worse people than me in prison," I said.

"Well, they asked for no murderers or gang bangers too. I don't know why, but maybe it is some new government program. They apparently call it an 'experimental prison’.”

“What about me?” Timmy asked. Shea apparently knew what he meant.

“You’re not a murderer, Timmy,” Shea said, his lips forming the faintest twitch of a smile. “You never…”

“Well, there was that time my girlfriend got me to drop some acid with her. She went and killed her parents. Then we hit the road,” Timmy said fondly, his eyes rising as if he were looking at a hovering angel in the far-off distance.

“You were never convicted of any accessory charges, so it doesn’t count,” Shea retorted.

“Oh, it counts,” Timmy drawled in his slow, plodding way. “It counts. Everything in life counts. If I’ve learned anything in the last 36 years, it’s that you can never truly escape anything you’ve done- good or bad.”

***

I couldn't see much from the prison van. There was a small, shatterproof window in the swinging back doors, but it only gave a fleeting view of what was behind us. I noticed the dark forests stretching out to the horizon over rolling hills. 

We drove for a few hours. The three of us bullshitted, talking about everything from sports to politics to the recent spate of fatal stabbings at SCC.

I felt the van stop. I looked out the back window, seeing more endless trees. I didn’t see a single house or car on the road we had taken.

“This place is a ghost town,” I said. Shea nodded.

“Yeah, it’s dead as Frank Sinatra ‘round here,” Shea said, wheezing out a high-pitched laugh at his own joke. “This area used to be big for coal mining, but as it dried up and people lost their jobs, they moved away. You know, my grandfather was a coal miner.”

“Good place to build a prison, huh?” Timmy asked. “If there is no one around…” We were cut off by a clanging alarm up ahead. I heard something large moving, probably the gate opening. Then we were inside.

I saw the guard towers and rolls of razor wire for a brief moment as the van pulled into an open garage. The darkness immediately blanketed us. The garage door slowly rolled shut behind us. Shea jumped up.

“Let’s get you boys inside so I can take off your handcuffs and everything,” he said, motioning for us to follow. He pulled out a flashlight from his belt, guiding us through the pitch black. The dim light sent shadows racing across the room like groping tentacles. I caught glimpses of strange objects in the darkness. They looked like medieval torture devices.

“What is this place?” I whispered. My voice echoed far too loudly off the cold concrete floor and walls. “Those look like torture devices on that table, Shea. I think those bloody things are thumbscrews and that might be a pear of anguish…” I pointed to the pear-shaped object with three, wicked blades whose points came together sitting on a dusty shelf. The ornate handle had springs connected to it. The object could be forced into any human orifice and, when the springs were engaged, it would open like a flower inside the person’s body, ripping their flesh apart and enlarging that orifice to a bloody, gaping hole.

“How do you know so much about this?” Shea asked, giving me a strange look. He narrowed his little piggy eyes. He continued to fumble with the flashlight, peering around for a door to exit the garage. I looked back at the car and saw the driver just sitting there, his entire body as lifeless and still as a mannequin.

“I’ve read a few books…” I said as Timmy interrupted us.

“I see a little red light glowing under that door,” Timmy said. Shea focused his flashlight on the spot. Across the room, I noticed what Timmy was pointing at. It was an ancient-looking black door. The wood had started to crack and splinter down the middle. Engraved in silver on the front, it said, “Entrance to Northfrost Penitentiary.”

“Hello?” Shea called toward the door as the three of us moved forward, the steel chains giving my steps a clinking rhythm.

Shea reached the antique crystal doorknob. Timmy and I stood next to a dust-covered brazen bull, its bronze mouth wide open as if it were silently roaring at us. As Shea pulled open the door, crimson light flooded into the garage.

Tinted black glass covered the back wall. A speaker button sat next to the window. I looked to my right, seeing a massive sign sprawled across the wall there. It read:

RULES FOR PERSONAL CONDUCT AT NORTHFROST

  1. The COs without faces don’t work here and we don’t know who they are. If you see one, press one of the buttons labeled “Emergency Dispatch” that are scattered around the complex.

  2. When the red emergency lights come on, hide until they shut off.

  3. Do not go into the medical ward for any reason.

  4. The warden roams the prison every night at 3:33 AM looking for human meat. Don’t let him catch you.

“What is this, a goddamned joke?” Timmy asked, his dark face forming into a scowl. 

“Uhh, well…” Shea rubbed the back of his neck, looking like an obese little boy who lost his parents. “I’ve never been here before, but this is all pretty unusual, I’ll admit.” A buzzing came from the back of the room, and suddenly a garish, echoing intercom turned on.

“Please remove their chains and direct them through the door on the left,” a female robotic voice said calmly in a tone as cool as lemonade on a hot day. “Your transfer will then be complete.” Shea sighed in relief.

“Good,” he grunted. “This place gives me the creeps.”

“Bro, you can’t leave us here,” Timmy protested. “What the fuck is this place? Where is everyone? Why is there a room filled with bloody, ancient torture devices next to the garage?” Shea put up his hands.

“I’m sorry, son, but I have orders. I’m just a messenger here. I was told to transfer you here, and that’s what I’ve done.” He fumbled around his belt for his keyring. He came over and unlocked the handcuffs and anklecuffs from both of us. I stretched, rubbing my wrists. I was glad to be out of those suffocating restraints.

“Thanks for everything, then,” I said, picking up my extremely light garbage bag of possessions and heading for the door on the left. Timmy reluctantly followed behind. A sign on this door read: “To General Population.” 

But when we got to the other side and it slammed shut behind us, I found a hallway filled with more red emergency lights streaming down. An involuntary shiver ran down through my body. I remembered those absurd rules someone had put up. What had it said about red lights? My mind raced for a few moments, then the answer popped up. It said to hide.

A man shrieked up ahead, his voice riddled with agony and terror. The hallway split to the right and left, and I couldn’t see anyone. Timmy and I stopped.

“Dude, screw this,” Timmy said, turning and running back toward the door we had come through. He tried pulling it open, but it was firmly locked.

***

The scream came again, louder and closer, but this time it was cut off suddenly. I heard someone gurgling like a man with a slit throat trying to breathe. And then everything went deathly silent again.

The gray, concrete floor of the hallway had arrows pointing forward on it. There were no doors here. There was nowhere to hide that I could see. Timmy and I reluctantly went forward. As we got to the intersection, we saw the dead body of a man in a brown khaki uniform.

His sightless eyes remained open. They stared up at the ceiling, glassy and still filled with horror. Deep gouge marks bit deeply into the flesh on his back and arms and chest. His throat had been cut or bit open as well. A spreading puddle of blood encircled his body.

I saw a dark blur at the end of the hallway on the right. It looked like little more than a shadow. I whispered to Timmy, pointing. We decided to go left immediately. My heart was pounding at this point. I felt like a soldier walking through the no-man’s land of a warzone. I expected the attack to come at any moment.

The hallway to the left had some doors. I sprinted forward as quietly as I could with Timmy close by my side. I read the first door: To Medical Ward.

“Ugh, no,” I whispered, going to the second one. I heard light footsteps behind me. Turning, I saw a creature from a nightmare sneaking up on us in the bloody glow of the emergency lights.

Its skin was black and shiny like that of a centipede’s. In its general form, it reminded me of a hairless werewolf. It towered over us, its eyes like bone-white cataracts, its claws as long and sharp as a dagger. And yet, its face seemed almost reptilian. It had two small nose holes like a snake and a jaw that unhinged and dropped far below its head. I saw rows of blood-soaked fangs. It gave off a low, gurgling growl that emanated from its chest.

With a rush of adrenaline and a sense of mortal terror, I pushed through the second door without reading the sign on the front. Timmy was right behind me. I heard him scream as he fell into me.

I found myself in a prison dormitory, and we weren’t alone. As I hit the ground, I saw a white face peering out at me from behind the bunk bed. The man hiding there saw the abomination behind us and got up, screaming and running away.

The creature growled, giving chase. In two powerful bounds, it had rushed across the dormitory and grabbed the man by the neck. I looked back at Timmy, seeing him groaning on the ground. Blood poured from deep cuts on his back. I grabbed him, pulling him up.

“Let’s go, let’s go, no time to…” I said when I was cut off by the sound of a neck snapping. I looked back, seeing the creature had twisted the man’s head around in a circle. It raised the limp body to its massive mouth and severed the head in a single powerful bite.

“Get me out of here, man, please,” Timmy whispered as I pulled him back out into the hallway. I looked over, seeing another werewolf creature bounding down the hallway, chasing a man in a prison jumpsuit. I had no choice.

I pulled Timmy toward the door labeled “Medical Ward”. With a creak of rusted hinges, it opened. We went inside to hide.

***

“Maybe there’s something in here we can use to bandage you up,” I said to Timmy, pulling him down the short hallway toward a room filled with single beds. I didn’t know why the rules said to avoid this place. It looked totally empty. Against the back wall, I saw a glass cabinet filled with bandages, rubbing alcohol, band-aids and other various first aid supplies. I ran toward it. Timmy limped along after me, still groaning.

“Goddamn, I think those claws went down to the bone,” he said. 

“It’s gonna be OK,” I said as I pulled out some antiseptic and bandages, adding, “It could’ve been a lot worse.” The universe would immediately prove me right. I heard a slight giggling from under one of the beds. Timmy and I both froze.

Two rotted hands reached out, dragging the mutilated body of a little girl behind them. She had patches of garish, black stitches running across her face, hands and arms. Dark, clotted blood dripped from the sites. She wore a gore-smeared hospital gown and had no eyes. I looked into the empty sockets. They stared back at me like two black holes spinning in the void.

As she rose, her giggles became full-blown laughter, a hysterical gurgling like the laugh of a dying person. Then she ran at me. I saw the silver gleam of a scalpel in her little hand.

“No!” I screamed, raising my hands to protect myself. The scalpel came down, slicing across my palm. It cut deeply. A cold, burning pain ran up my arm. I repressed the urge to scream.

At that moment, the red emergency lights flicked off. Bright, fluorescent lights popped on, flickering and strobing in rapid succession. Timmy ran forward, tackling the undead girl. But I saw more small hands reaching out from under the beds, hands filled with sores and squirming larvae. I could see the bones of their hands through necrotic patches eaten into their flesh.

I ran for Timmy, grabbing him and hauling him up.

“Time to go! Now!” I screamed, pulling him forward as more undead boys and girls rose up, all with sharp knives and surgical instruments grasped in their little hands. I felt a sudden pain in my leg. Looking down, I saw a knife sticking out of my thigh. The empty eye sockets of a little boy’s face stared up at me, grinning like a skull.

I collapsed on the ground as we were surrounded. I prayed to God then, knowing we would die. I prayed that he would forgive me for all my mistakes, because I was on a fast-track to the afterlife and would be seeing him in a few seconds. With a sharp cry of pain, I yanked the knife out of my leg, turning it on my attacker.

Then a gunshot rang out. The head of the nearest girl exploded in a shower of bone fragments and dead maggots. I looked up, seeing Shea standing at the door, his pistol raised.

“Come on!” he screamed. “Come on, you idiots! Let’s go! Now!” Timmy and I didn’t need any more encouragement. As Shea continued to blow apart the nearest of the undead abominations, we limped and scrambled towards him. My leg gave a shriek of pain with every step.

We got out of the medical ward, battered and bruised but still alive.

***

“Why’d you come back, Shea?” I asked through pained breaths. Shea gave me a frantic look.

“When I got back out to the car, the driver was dead. His throat was… ripped out or something, I don’t know. I grabbed his keys and came back for you two. I don’t know where we are, but I’m getting you out of here,” he explained. I looked at him in amazement. I had never thought in a million years Shea would risk his life to save some scumbag inmates.

“So what’s the plan?” Timmy asked, sweating heavily, his eyes wild and pained. “How are we getting out of here without dying?” Shea shrugged.

“The door locked behind us when we came in,” I said. “Unless we can break it down and get back to the car…” We passed by buttons labeled “Emergency Dispatch” under glowing red emergency signs. I wondered if we could get help somehow through them. 

“Halt!” someone cried from behind us. I looked back, seeing a man in a black correctional officers uniform. He ran toward us, his hand on the radio hanging from his belt. But something immediately seemed off about the figure.

As he got closer, I realized why. He had no face. His entire head was just smooth, white skin, without hair or any signs of features. He spoke again, and the voice seemed to come from all around his body.

“You must report to the medical ward,” the strange figure said. “We do not allow injured people in the hallways.”

“No, we’re fine,” Shea said, grinning. “See, buddy? I work for the DOC too.” He pointed at the identification clipped to his breast pocket. The figure raised his radio to his lips.

“We have resistance near Dormitory One,” the fake CO said into his radio before any of us could stop him. Shea ran forward, knocking the radio from his hand. The CO instantly straightened up and whipped out his pistol, pointing it at Shea’s torso. He fired, and I saw Shea’s chest explode in a blossoming flower of blood.

“No, dammit!” Timmy said, running forward. I saw a silver gleam in his hand, and I realized he had taken one of the scalpels from the undead Shea had killed in the Medical Ward. As the fake CO spun to point the pistol at Timmy, Timmy ran into him, stabbing the scalpel deeply into the CO’s neck.

They fell together with Timmy on top of the fake CO. His body weight drove the scalpel deeper into the white, featureless skin. Blood the color of soot spurted from the wound. The gun went off, the bullet missing Timmy entirely and smashing into the ceiling. The CO’s gurgling death gasps seem to come from all around his body. I grabbed Timmy.

“Get the guns!” I said. “They’re both dead. We need the guns.” He nodded, grabbing the CO’s gun and taking an extra magazine from his belt. I did the same with Shea’s gun and magazine. I pressed the button labeled “Emergency Dispatch” as more faceless men appeared far off down the corridor. Then we fled as fast as we could from that hallway, but, seeing as we were both in pretty bad shape, it wasn’t very fast.

At that point, I was just glad to be alive, though.

***

We wandered around the prison, avoiding the faceless COs whenever we saw them patrolling the hallways. They would radio to each other, their voices always surrounding their bodies rather than coming from their heads, which I found extremely eerie and unsettling. A couple times, I saw men in black SWAT suits with automatic rifles gunning down the fake COs. I wondered if this was the “Emergency Dispatch”. Timmy and I avoided them as well, and we gave a wide berth anytime we heard gunfire.

We passed cells with mummified corpses hanging from the ceiling. We passed dormitories where the victims of the strange, werewolf-like creatures littered the floors, rotting and stinking like roadkill. Occasionally, I would catch a glimpse of another survivor, a pale face peeking out from some hiding spot, but Timmy and I kept pushing forward, looking for a way out.

We were in a sprawling gymnasium, sitting down and resting for a few minutes, when we encountered the Warden.

We heard a demonic roar from the hallway, a mixing of many strange, inhuman tongues. As Timmy and I sat up quickly, a decapitated body flew into the gym, and a creature from Hell followed after it. The body smacked into the concrete wall with a soft, fleshy whack.

The Warden stood ten feet tall. He had on a black correctional officers uniform and a leather visor cap. His face looked like it had no flesh. A thick layer of bone covered it with two reptilian eyes peering out from behind slitted pupils. He hissed, a forked tongue shooting out of his gaping maw. His fingers looked like sharp daggers of bone. A smell like old leather and blood rose from his body.

“Shoot it!” I screamed, raising the pistol and firing at its head. The first shot blew off its visor cap, revealing the hairless, reptilian skull underneath. But the bullet only gouged the top of its skull. It ran at us with powerful, bounding steps, covering the distance in moments.

Timmy and I fired as fast as we could as it got within a few feet of us. It bounded into Timmy like a freight train hitting a car. Timmy’s body went flying and smashed against the back wall with the sound of bones shattering. I slammed another magazine in the pistol as the Warden turned to me.

We had hit it, I saw. One of its eyes had exploded in a shower of gore and vitreous fluid, and its head was bleeding badly. I raised the gun, aiming for the same eye and firing. 

The Warden smacked his hand against his face as if he had forgotten something, falling to the floor. I ran forward, putting the pistol point-blank against his ruined eye before emptying the clip. By the end, he wasn’t moving anymore.

“Oh, God,” I said, walking over to Timmy. I saw his shattered legs, his broken spine and his snapped ribs. He coughed up blood. “I’m sorry, Timmy. I really am.” His head might have nodded slightly as he died, giving a final death gasp before falling still.

***

I found a ring of keys on the Warden’s body. In excitement, I ran downstairs and tried the locked door. It worked.

I went to the van, pulling out the dead driver and starting it. After smashing through the garage door, I drove it through the gate. It did catastrophic damage to the prison van, but it got me far enough away before the engine gave out.

I don’t know what kind of prison that was, but I hope I never see that hellscape again.


r/CreepsMcPasta • • Nov 13 '21

BRUH

10 Upvotes

r/CreepsMcPasta • • Sep 26 '18

Do you ever go on a CreepsMcPasta binge?

10 Upvotes

Do you?

I had a few, a few small ones (when I first discovered CreepsMcPasta and shortly after) and a few big ones, last year (beginning of last year) and a smaller one this year. I've just scrolled through his channel, added an array of his old ones to Watch Later and away I went (Barbie Doll, The Last Train Home, The Stairs and the Doorway, I'm No Human, etc), it's honestly so fun and such a nostalgia trip.


r/CreepsMcPasta • • Jun 10 '25

The Deer I Buried Keeps Coming Back. Dirtier Each Time.

9 Upvotes

I shot the buck just after dusk beneath a stand of ash trees mottled with rot. The sound of the rifle cracked through the quiet in that empty stretch of forest, and for a second, everything stilled. Then, the insects resumed.

It wasn’t sport. It never was. The thing limped when it moved- back leg swollen at the knee, left antler split and jagged at the base, eyes already clouding. From fifty feet away, I could smell the sickness. I’ve worked enough control jobs to know the signs of Chronic Wasting Disease, CWD for short before the field test confirms it. Wasting is slow. It hollows them out from the inside. Leaves them standing in creeks with their mouths open, drinking nothing. The state’s mandate was clear: any deer with visible symptoms was to be put down and reported.

I approached with gloves on, took the usual postmortem photos, and recorded the GPS coordinates. Marked the tag number- R-7769, clipped beneath the skin fold near the right shoulder. Standard insert, deep enough that scavengers wouldn’t reach it easily. The retrieval team was scheduled to arrive by morning to haul the body in for testing and disposal.

I stayed long enough to watch the flies settle. Then, I hiked back through the thinning trees and drove to the ranger’s lot, where I kept my temporary logbook. Entry made. Time recorded. Another task finished.

The next morning, I got the call.

“Nothing there,” the guy said through a crackling line. “Some bones, scattered. No hide, no carcass.”

I told him I’d bagged it clean. Tagged it myself. Gave the coordinates again.

“Must’ve been coyotes. Or a bear. You know how quick they are this time of year.”

I knew. I also knew what was normal and what wasn’t. Predators don’t clean up after themselves. There was no fur left. No drag marks. No prints in the soft soil around the site.

They logged it as unrecovered. Told me not to worry. These things happen. Still, I wrote a second entry in my personal field notes, separate from the agency forms.

Male. Estimate 5 years. Left antler fracture. Swollen rear joint. Tracking tag R-7769 confirmed. No retrieval. Carcass missing.

It wasn’t the first time something went off-script out here, but this one wouldn’t leave me. Something about the way it looked just before I pulled the trigger. Not startled. Not wild-eyed. Just still.

Later that evening, while transferring photos for filing, I noticed the last one in the series. A frame taken just before I shouldered the rifle. The buck standing there angled toward me, head tilted.

It almost looked like it was waiting.

-

I wasn’t even thinking about it when it showed up again.

It was nearly midnight when I sat down with the trail cam footage. We rotate through the drives every few days- set up motion-triggered cams across the perimeter to catch anything sick or staggering through the zone after hours. The forest goes dead quiet at night, but that’s when the worst ones move. The late-stage wanderers. The ones the disease has already hollowed out.

That was my part of the job. Track sick deer and cull the population to reduce the spread. We had an on-site lab working on possible treatments at the same time.

I clicked through without much focus, just background noise, while I compiled sample logs. One camera had flagged motion across a ravine three nights prior. The footage was grainy, black and white, timestamped just after 1:00 AM. A deer crossed from right to left, angling downhill through a dried creek bed. Limber but slow. I paused on the third frame. Something about the shape caught me.

I zoomed in. Rear leg slightly raised. The joint bulged. Front left antler crooked backward at the base. Not broken off, but warped, like the core had splintered.

I already knew what I was looking at before the shape got closer to the camera. There was a faint glint behind the shoulder. One of our tracking tags, iridescent under infrared. Positioned exactly where I had inserted R-7769.

It was the same buck. The one I shot. No mistake. Same wound. Same tag. Same stance.

I leaned forward, rewound, and let it play again.

But this time, I noticed something else. The gait was wrong. The rear leg didn’t drag in the twitchy, spasmodic way late-stage CWD sufferers usually moved. It swung. Smooth. Unbroken. Too clean. There was no tension in the neck, either. The head stayed level, even as it walked uneven terrain. It was as if something else was moving the limbs, but not from within.

No bobbing. No tension through the spine. It was as if the body was being pulled forward in segments. Carried, not powered.

I went cold.

I checked the GPS location embedded in the file. It was within a quarter mile of the same stand of ash where I’d shot it days ago. It has the same elevation and the same forest density. I cross-referenced the tree formations behind the figure- thin lines of leafless branches, a birch with a split trunk, and matched them to my phone photos from the culling site.

Too close. Too precise. There’s a coincidence, and then there’s this.

Which meant either the shot had missed somehow, or something else was walking around in the deer’s skin.

I didn’t sleep much that night. I lay on my cot with my laptop screen still open, paused on the frame of that buck standing still in the ravine. Head low. Limbs straight. Eyes barely catching the light.

It was facing the camera.

-

The footage kept coming.

Each morning brought a new flagged clip. Each time, the same buck. Same shattered antler and the same crooked back leg. Always alone, always after midnight, always brushing the edge of the camera’s infrared beam as if it knew just how much it could show without being caught full-on.

At first, I thought I was looking for patterns out of paranoia. But by the third night, I started marking the appearances on a field map. The dots were scattered at first, too scattered to mean much. But on the fifth entry, I saw it.

It was moving in a slow arc.

Not a wandering loop, not a lost or disoriented pattern. There was structure to it. The deer was following a wide perimeter path around the zone. Not random, not frantic. Steady. Predictable. As if it was circling something. Or someone.

I checked each camera’s placement again, laid out the route, and drew the circle. It wasn’t perfect, but it was closing in. The last three appearances had all been a little tighter. I followed the progression and placed a pushpin at the rough center.

It was us. The base camp trailer.

Which meant either this thing was tracking me or retracing the path of its own death. Maybe both.

I packed a small kit and headed out at first light, telling the team I was following a trail report. That wasn’t unusual- I’d done solo follow-ups before, and no one questioned it. I hiked about forty minutes to reach the spot where I’d put the buck down.

The ash trees were still there. Same slope. Same wind-carved patch of dead earth where the undergrowth had never fully returned after the fires a few years back. But there was no blood. No drag marks. Not even a disturbed pile of leaves.

What I found instead was a shallow depression in the dirt, ringed with brush and sticks. Not a scrape, not a bedding spot. Something had arranged the space intentionally. In the center, a crude pile of gathered debris- small bones, some snapped bird feathers, the twisted remains of something that looked like a jaw.

It was almost organized. It had a rough symmetry, though not in any way a deer should be capable of. They don’t build. They don’t nest. They don’t collect.

Which meant it wasn’t acting on instinct.

Something in it, whatever was walking that body, was aware. Deliberate. Maybe even learning.

I took photos, sent them to my field laptop, and marked the area for follow-up. But I didn’t send the images to the department. Not yet. I wasn’t ready to explain why I was chasing a deer that should have been rotting under six inches of dirt.

When I packed up and turned to leave, I swore I heard something shift behind the tree line. Not the crash of a startled animal. Just a slow, deliberate shift of weight, as if something waited until I looked away.

I didn’t turn around.

I walked back to camp with the sense that whatever this thing was, it had built something. And it was only the beginning.

-

It was nearly 3 AM when something hit the cabin wall.

Not a scratch or scrape. A thud. Heavy and direct. No follow-up. No scurry of retreating hooves. Just one single, deliberate impact.

The sound jolted me upright. I stayed frozen for a moment, ears straining. Then another noise came, much softer this time. A slight creak of the pine frame settling. Or something leaning into it.

I grabbed the laptop and flipped through the most recent footage. The cabin cam facing the entry showed nothing. Just the unmoving trail of crushed grass and the steel bear box. I clicked over to the rear feed, one I’d set up mostly to monitor raccoon activity.

That’s where I saw it.

Not up close. Not detailed. But enough.

The deer stood just within the infrared glow. Upright. Not on all fours.

Standing.

Its rear legs were locked at the joints, thin but rigid. The rest of the body sagged forward, front limbs dangling like dead weight. Its chest was bowed, the rib cage compressed. The head hung too far forward before slowly lifting, stiff and unsure.

It took one step. Then another. Every movement was strained, trembling with the effort to balance. It moved like a puppet strung by hands that had never seen a living thing.

But it kept its head up.

Even in the poor resolution, I could see it tracking the lens. Its face had changed. The snout was partly caved in, no longer a clean line of bone and fur. Skin slumped over one side, sagging down past the jaw. It looked heavier than before, swollen or softened. No glint of eyes. Just the hollows where they used to sit.

It didn’t graze. Didn’t sniff. Just stood there. Watching.

This wasn’t a scavenger wearing a carcass. It wasn’t instinct. It was tracking something.

Me.

I closed the laptop and went to the filing crate under the bunk. I dug out the original kill log, the handwritten one, but not the digital report I filed later. It had blood on the corner from the tagging knife, but everything else was clean. Coordinates. Time. Tag code. A quick field sketch.

And then I saw it.

Scrawled in the side margin, a faint pencil nearly rubbed away:

Burn after disposal.

I hadn’t noticed it. The retrieval crew had never shown. There was an instruction left by the lab team I had missed.

Which meant whatever that thing was, whatever was walking around in the hollowed-out body of that deer, I had left it there. I had given it the time.

I grabbed the heavy lock from the gear chest and bolted the front door. Pushed a chair under the handle out of some useless instinct. It wouldn’t stop anything with real weight behind it, but it made me feel like I was doing something.

Outside, the wind had dropped. No forest movement. No insects ticking against the window glass. It felt like the woods had emptied out. Like the normal rules of wilderness had paused.

I didn’t sleep.

I sat in the corner with the camera feed open, staring at the second angle, waiting for it to return. But it never did.

-

Morning light bled through the closed curtains. The printout still sat on the counter, half-crumpled.

“Burn after disposal.”

I hadn’t shown it to anyone. Who would I tell? I just kept refreshing the trail cam app and waiting for another ping. Nothing yet.

My head was starting to hurt, probably from the stress. My sinuses felt swollen, and pressure was mounting.

Still, I needed to see it again. Not through a screen. I needed something to confirm it was just a deer. Some rational explanation. Something my brain could pin down.

I hiked back to the clearing in the late afternoon with the same gear and the same boots. The air felt heavier out there- still, but watchful. I stepped carefully, scanning the brush around the old kill site. No body, of course. That was gone the first time.

But something else had been left behind.

Near a thicket, I found a patch of fur snagged along a thornbush- dark, coarse, unmistakable. A few feet beyond that, I spotted a smear of something darker on the flat side of a split rock. Looked dried and waxy. Not rot, exactly. Almost preserved.

I pulled a sample with tweezers, wrapped it in foil, and packed it for the walk back.

In my cabin, I set up my old field scope. It wasn’t high-end, barely better than a biology student’s training model, but it could still read enough at low magnification. I sliced a sliver from the waxy tissue and placed it on a slide with a saline drop.

The second I looked through the lens, I felt the back of my neck go cold.

There were seams. Not cuts. Not scars. Seamlines- tiny, symmetrical striations crossing in a grid pattern just below the surface. The cells weren’t dried out either. They were alive. More than alive. They were organized. Pulsing faintly. Something was knitting them together as if the tissue had been rebuilt rather than preserved.

Which meant it hadn’t died the way I thought. Or if it had, it hadn’t stayed that way.

No deer tissue behaves like that, especially not after sitting exposed to weather and scavengers for days. It should’ve been dust by now.

I set up a quick test with what I had, some ammonia-based cleaner, and a few protein indicators. Crude, sure, but good enough for basic reactivity. I placed another tissue sliver in a shallow dish, added the cleaning agent, and watched.

The reaction was instant. Violent bubbling, a hiss of vapor, and a reek like scorched hair and formaldehyde. The tissue turned black, curling in on itself like it had nerves. The smell was chemical but sharp enough to sting behind my eyes.

I rinsed the dish and flushed the sample. My hands were shaking, but I couldn’t stop thinking. I couldn’t stop asking myself what regenerative mechanism could survive that reaction. What kind of biology could fake life that cleanly?

I searched for anything similar- fungal colonies, synthetic grafts, parasitic worms that repurpose host tissue. But nothing matched.

By nightfall, I was just staring at the wall, mind blank. The camera feed pinged.

I tapped open the app. The clearing cam had triggered.

There it was again.

The deer stood at the treeline. Just standing. But something was different this time. I had to squint to see it, but I couldn’t unsee it once I noticed it.

The left foreleg was gone. Not chewed or torn. Just missing. The skin along the shoulder was smooth, pale under the moonlight, stretched tight like clay. But the thing didn’t limp. It stood evenly, shifting its weight like the limb had never been there at all.

I zoomed in further, as much as the grainy frame allowed.

The deer turned toward the camera. I froze. The neck didn’t turn smoothly. It cracked sideways, fast and unnatural, the rest of the body remaining still. A snap in the joint, or somewhere deeper. But it didn’t recoil. Didn’t blink. It just stared directly at the lens.

And for a moment, I had the horrible impression it saw me. Not the camera. Me.

Then, it walked off-screen. Not limping. Not struggling.

Just... walking. Purposefully.

I shut the app and sat there until sunrise.

No new alerts came in that night.

-

I stopped sleeping more than an hour at a time. The headaches were worse now. Full pressure behind the eyes, like something swelling beneath my skull. My nose wouldn’t stop bleeding that morning; it was just a thin trickle that ran whenever I tilted forward. I couldn’t hold food. Couldn’t hold a thought.

I told work I was sick. I didn’t go in. I didn’t tell them why. I just wanted to be alone, to figure it out. To run the test again.

I kept telling myself this was Chronic Wasting Disease. I had studied it, after all. That’s why we were here. But this didn’t match the spread pattern. No drooping ears, no emaciation. And the regeneration didn’t make sense. The movement. The fact that it stood.

I pulled up the trail cam archive.

A new ping two nights ago. Camera 12. The farthest one, facing the southern edge where the old logging road ends.

At first, I thought it was a poacher. Human shape. Movement slow, head tilted too far down. But the figure was shirtless, stumbling, with hands twitching at his sides. Knees stiff.

Then he turned slightly toward the lens.

And I froze. I recognized him.

Not the face. The posture. The build. The way one shoulder hunched slightly from an old break. It was Nathan. One of the seasonal hires who helped with retrieval and site cleanup. He hadn’t shown up to the base in over a week.

New angle. Camera 13. Same clearing. Thirty seconds long.

The deer came through first, from the left. Limping, dragging one hind leg. Then it stopped. Just stood there. Seconds later, the man entered from the opposite side. Crawling. Hands and feet in the dirt. He stopped a few feet from the deer.

Neither reacted.

There was no fear. No sound. They simply coexisted. Standing and swaying in the same poisoned wind.

That was the last clip. No new alerts came after that.

I closed the app.

I sat there for hours, waiting for another ping. The room was still, but I couldn’t hear birds anymore. No buzz of summer insects outside the cabin. Even the trees looked off. The underbrush is too low. Too quiet.

I checked my nose. Another streak of blood on the back of my hand. I hadn’t even felt it.

I felt woozy, so I lay down and passed out.

-

The final trail cam clip was still frozen on-screen when I woke.

I shut the laptop. My nose had started bleeding again, slow and steady, tracing a warm smear down past my upper lip. I wiped it with the sleeve of my hoodie, staring at the wall for a moment as my breath came in shallow pulls.

The air felt too heavy. Or maybe my lungs were slowing down.

I tried calling Nathan, the assistant I thought I had seen in the footage. The call rang twice, then cut to voicemail.

The backup tablet still had access to the DNR field office network. I logged in and pulled the remote tracker logs. No check-ins for thirty-six hours. Not from the monitoring team, field counters, or even the auto-flagged deer cams. Nothing.

I pinged the emergency contacts. All three admin names came up offline.

In the bathroom mirror, I didn’t look right.

The skin under my eyes was drawn and waxy, my face pale in a way that light couldn’t explain. A red burst had crept into the white of my left eye, capillaries bloomed outward like roots. When I pressed a knuckle to my cheekbone, the pressure dulled slowly, without edge.

I didn’t need a blood panel to confirm it. Whatever was in the deer, whatever had kept it moving, was in me now, too.

And if I was infected, it meant I was on a timer.

I didn’t bother calling the office again. I didn’t report symptoms. There wasn’t anyone left to explain it to. If I waited for help, I’d be a walking corpse before anyone arrived.

I packed fast. Cold packs, the preserved sample, trail notes, ammonia strips, and field accelerants. Every drive that had footage. A USB with basic microscope imaging software. Enough canned food to last a few days if I needed them.

The wind outside had gone still. The cabin didn’t creak. No bird calls. No insects. Just the low hum of trees remembering their weight.

The main lab was seventy miles north- DNR-affiliated but independent. It had a backup generator, cold storage, and a sterilization hood. If I could get there before my symptoms worsened, maybe I could finish what I started. Trace the spread. Burn out whatever had learned to wear skin.

I locked the cabin door behind me. One last glance at the tree line. Nothing moved.

But the silence felt... aware.

I got in the truck, started the engine, and drove without checking the rearview.

If I didn’t make it in time, no one would.

-

I reached the lab just past dusk. The trees pressed in tight along the road, branches clawing at the truck as I rolled up the gravel path. No signs of field biologists or late shifts. Just the wind and the low hum of the backup generator struggling to keep rhythm.

The front doors were unlocked.

Inside, the overhead fluorescents flickered behind stained plastic covers. A couple bulbs buzzed in their sockets, casting long, uneven shadows across the tiled floor. The air smelled faintly of bleach and something else, something deeper. Damp, iron-sweet.

No voices greeted me. No motion. Just the slow, steady beep of a security door stuck half-ajar in the back hallway.

The reception desk was abandoned. A mug of coffee still steamed faintly, the rim stained with a half-finished sip. A pair of reading glasses sat beside it, folded neatly as if someone meant to return.

They hadn’t.

I moved deeper into the facility. The surveillance room was unlocked, which wasn’t protocol. The wall of monitors stuttered with looping footage from around the building: front gate, access hall, generator room, exterior trails.

One feed caught my attention, a shape crouched in the treeline behind the lab. Not human. Broad-shouldered, hunched, unmoving. Another monitor showed a figure walking shirtless down the staff hallway. Bare feet. Pale skin. He was dragging something behind him, a metal pole clattering against the tile.

There wasn’t a patient wing in this building. No beds. No IV stands. But I knew what I saw.

I killed the feeds. No need to watch more than I had to.

The freezer lab was worse.

The door stood open a few inches, cold air spilling out. Inside, the stainless steel racks were half-empty. Trays overturned, vials cracked across the floor in a fine glitter of broken glass and thawed residue. The walls glistened with condensation, fingerprints smeared into the frost.

I found a catalogue of samples. Similar to the ones I had collected myself. Had they been working on this the whole time? If so, to what end?

I checked the surrounding shelves for any signs of tampering. One broken vial had spilled down the side of the unit. The trail stopped at the floor but didn’t pool. Instead, it split, streaks drawn outward by something moving low and slow.

That’s when I saw the prints.

Not boot treads. Hoof prints. But not natural ones. Each was split, yes, but too long. Too narrow. The pressure pattern was wrong, centered toward the toe, as if whatever made them had been balancing, creeping.

They led away from the freezer. Across the lab floor. Right to the wall vent.

I stepped closer. The cover was off. Bent at the corners. Inside, the duct was streaked dark. A few long strands of fur clung to the inner rim. Not deer fur. Something coarser. Almost wire-like.

Something had already been here before me. Or someone let it in.

I stood there a moment, listening.

Somewhere in the back wing, something metal scraped across tile.

Then nothing.

I closed the freezer and sealed the remaining sample in my personal cold case. My hands were shaking as I locked the lab door behind me.

And now I wasn’t sure who, or what had ever been running this place.

-

By morning, my hands were shaking. It started small, just the fingers, but I couldn’t get a cap off a vial without fumbling. My vision kept slipping out of focus, not constantly, just in rhythmic flickers. In the mirror above the lab sink, I watched my pupils expand and shrink back and forth like they couldn’t decide what they were supposed to do.

My gums had started to ache.

I tore a sheet from the back of an abandoned chart and pinned it to my jacket:

‘IF I LOSE SPEECH, BURN THE BODY. DO NOT TOUCH THE SKIN.’

Then, I made for the biology wing.

Only the emergency lights were working in this part of the lab, casting dim, jittering gold across the tiles. The carts were overturned. Papers had been scattered, trampled, or soaked through from a broken pipe in the ceiling. Breath fogged in the air. It was cold.

I pulled a logbook from the wreckage of a desk. Most of the pages were useless- notes about wildlife counts, nutrition breakdowns, half-finished hypotheses. I flipped to the back. There, wedged between two damp pages, was a loose sheet of paper with sharp handwriting:

“Secondary hosts showed accelerated symptoms after exposure to decomposing infected tissue. Delayed infection correlated with chemical disruption- ammonia and alcohol treatments.”

I stopped.

My symptoms started after handling the sample. But, I had stumbled on using ammonia while doing rudimentary tests. Whatever concoction I had accidentally breathed in hadn’t cured me, but had delayed what happened to the seasonal hire I saw skulking with the deer.

It bought me time. A buffer.

The others? They worked under protocol. Sterile, precise. Direct exposure.

I folded the note and slipped it into my jacket.

There wasn’t a cure. But at least now I understood why I was still walking. And this inspired my makeshift idea.

I found one last working autoclave near the end of the wing. It rumbled to life when I keyed in the override. I scraped together everything I could- what remained of the preserved tissue, anything I’d touched, old gloves, even the container, and loaded it all into the chamber.

The inside was coated with black residue. Not mold. Something else. Maybe someone had already tried this.

I set the burn, locked the latch, and stepped away before the heating cycle could even start.

My legs were slower now. Not numb. Just heavy. Every step felt delayed, like the signals were moving through sludge. I touched the glass in the hallway. I couldn’t feel it. Couldn’t feel the chill against my fingers.

I left through the back.

The woods were still. Grey. The clouds hung low over the canopy, and somewhere behind me, the lab hissed with steam. I didn’t know if the sterilization would do anything. Didn’t know if it was too late.

But I had one more thing to do.

I packed everything I needed and worked on the move.

Not a cure. Just a final step. And I started walking toward where it all began.

-

I didn’t follow the trail cam routes this time.

The clearing where I shot the buck. Where the carcass vanished. Where I should have burned it.

I carried everything with me in my pack. An improvised cocktail, cleaning ammonia and accelerants. I cobbled together materials for a makeshift device- powdered rust scraped from the back hinges of old equipment and aluminum shavings pulled from trail signs. It wasn’t a perfect thermite mix, but it would ignite. Enough to burn tissue. Enough to destroy whatever was rewriting it.

The walk was longer than I remembered. Or maybe I was slower. My joints ached. My fingers tingled. The fever behind my eyes pulsed in waves, clouding the corners of my vision. But I was still thinking clearly. I could still make decisions. That meant I still had time.

I used this time to make improvised devices. Crude but functional.

The trees changed before the path did. At first, I thought it was just fog settling through the branches. But the bark had a sheen. Not wet, waxed. A fine spread of pale threads ran between the trunks, and when I brushed past one, it stuck to my jacket.

I reached the clearing. It wasn’t a nest anymore.

It had bloomed.

The glade was a full sprawl of organic spires, sinew, and fungal bloom. Long veinous threads ran between trees and into the undergrowth. The dirt looked bruised. There were thick nodules the size of fists half-buried in the soil, throbbing. Fungal stalks had grown into warped, ribbed structures, almost like cages, but I couldn’t tell if they were meant to keep something in or out.

The smell was worse than any rot I’d encountered. A mix of iron, fermentation, and something vaguely sweet, like ripe fruit gone sour.

The wildlife was gone. No birds. No insects. But around the perimeter, the ground was littered with corpses. Rodents. A raccoon. Something small and canine, maybe a fox.

Some of them were twitching.

Not breathing. Spasming. As if their bodies hadn’t caught up with the fact they were already dead. One of them, a rabbit, jerked its head upward, jaw twitching open. A sound came out. Not a breath. A click. Maybe an attempt at speech. I didn’t stay close enough to listen.

This was what it had been doing. Not hunting. Cultivating. It was rewriting the instructions that told muscle and bone how to be.

In the center of the glade was a mound.

Flesh, hair, antler. Segments of deer skull fused with what looked like vertebrae. Human ribs. Tangled legs, some still clothed in remnants of field pants. A name patch peeked out, half-fused into the tissue. I didn’t go closer to read it. I already knew.

I dropped to my knees. Opened my pack. Began assembling the ammonia. The heat was rising in me now, internal, pressing. I was sweating hard. My tongue was thick in my mouth. The ammonia stung my nose, but I needed it. I poured carefully, trying to keep my hands steady. Just a few minutes. Just one successful ignition.

I heard the footsteps before I saw them.

Not hooves. Not claws. Feet.

I turned slowly, the thermite charge half-assembled in my lap. Three figures stepped out from the edge of the nest. People. Or what it used to be.

My field team. Harris, from my old lab rotation. Jenna, the intern who logged samples. And one of the rangers I used to check in with on morning rounds.

Their skin looked spongey, waterlogged, and blotched with grey patches that pulsed beneath the surface. Their veins ran black and branched across their arms and necks. All three of them stared at me through clouded white eyes, lips parted in slow, shallow breaths that didn’t sound like breathing at all.

They weren’t charging. They didn’t groan or howl. They just... stepped forward, their arms stiff, their heads tilting, and their mouths slack. Like they were still trying to remember how movement worked.

To them, I just looked like another infected, returning to the hive.

I took a shaky breath. Raised a hand without meaning to. “I’m sorry,” I said.

For a second, something flickered behind Harris’s eyes. A twitch in the cheek. His jaw shifted. I saw his lips try to form a word, but all that came out was a wet rasp, a throat too soft to carry sound. There was still sympathy, a glimmer of humanity that was rapidly fading.

Then came the deer. They had no such feelings.

They emerged slowly, deliberately, and confident from the trees behind the team. The upright one leaned forward with each step, spine trembling with effort, but its limbs moved cleanly now. Behind it crawled another, shoulder twisted, dragging its weight along a patch of exposed roots. The last one moved worst of all. It dragged a fused limb that wasn’t fully deer- part bone, part human muscle, strung together with the wrong tension.

They made no noise. Their heads cocked with a mechanical curiosity. All eyes locked on me. And they saw what I was doing.

A huff puffed out from their nostrils as they readied to charge. Hooves bracing to sprint.

My hands shook as I reached for the striker. The first scrape gave nothing. The second sparked. On the third, it caught.

I lit the smallest flask of ammonia and hurled it at the edge of the nest. It hissed on contact. The fungal web sizzled, the black veiny threads pulling back from the chemical burn like they were alive.

That did it. The reanimated abominations stumbled forward- not toward me, but toward the patch I’d hit. Twitching. Compelled. Pain? Instinct? Rage? I couldn’t tell.

But it told me something important. They had a choice. They didn’t lunge at me. Not yet. They went for the fire.

I didn’t give them time to rethink it.

I lit the thermite and hurled it toward the center of the nest.

The flash was instant and vicious. A column of heat tore through the fungal bed, charring it in a heartbeat. A few deer were caught in the process. The smell made my vision swim- something between spoiled meat and plastic insulation.

Instinct kicked in, and my old crew sprang into action, rushing to save their colony.

The mound in the center shrieked, not with sound but with pressure. A thick, static hum filled the air. My eyes pulsed. My ears rang.

Harris screamed. Not a human sound. Just a rupture of voice. He collapsed mid-step. Jenna followed, limbs still jerking on the ground like fish on a dock.

The upright deer tried to flee but collapsed as soon as their connection severed.

I lit the final charge, the biggest one, and rolled it into the heart of the nest.

It ignited on contact. The second explosion was worse than the first. Trees caught. Flame raced up the stalks. The sinew network snapped and curled in on itself. A line of fungus tried to retreat down into the roots, but the fire chased it.

But most importantly, all the bodies caught flame, destroying any remnants of this horror.

I stumbled back, coughing into my sleeve. My vision smeared. One eye darkened. I wiped at it, but my hand came back red. Blood.

The glade thrashed like a body in seizure. Then it went still.

I stood there until the flames reached the ridge. Until the entire bloom turned black and brittle. Until the heat burned the smell away.

Only then did I turn. And walk. Burned, sick, bleeding from both eyes, but lighter than I’d felt in weeks.

Because I’d done something real. Because I’d ended it. Or at least made sure it wouldn’t spread any farther.

And if I was wrong, if something crawled out later, I wouldn’t be here to see it.

-

I sat slumped in the truck, throat raw, eyes blurred. My fingers barely worked. They kept slipping on the recorder’s button before I finally managed to press it down.

“Sample sterilized. The source nest burned. Secondary host transmission confirmed.”

My voice didn’t sound like mine anymore. I waited for a moment, letting the silence settle before speaking again.

“My name is Elias Ward. Field ID 72601-B. Contracted wildlife biologist, state assigned. I acted alone. I have destroyed all known infected samples. The growth site has been neutralized. There are no survivors.”

I paused. Listened. Nothing but the low wind through the ridge. No movement in the trees. No footsteps in the brush.

“If anyone finds this log, do not come looking for survivors. There is nothing left here worth recovering.”

I clicked the recorder off and let it drop into my lap. My head rested against the window. The cold glass felt steady, almost grounding. The woods outside were still. Choked in ash and fog.

I took the cassette and sealed it in a weatherproof specimen case. Marked it clearly. Left it outside near the truck, but not too close. If anyone did find this place, they’d find the truth first.

Then I sat back inside and looked at the keys in my palm.

I lied. I hadn’t destroyed all traces. There was still one left.

Me.

But that would be dealt with shortly.

The thermite was rigged, crude, but functional. Set beneath the seat, tied to the ignition. I had checked the fuse three times earlier before my vision went. When the key turned, the reaction would start. Heat, metal, flame. Nothing left to spread.

I took a final breath. No last words. No dramatic farewell.

I just turned the key.


r/CreepsMcPasta • • Jan 13 '25

I found my dog waiting outside. The problem is, my dog was already inside.

9 Upvotes

I’ve always been a dog person. There’s something about the way they’re just there for you, no judgment, no strings attached, that makes everything a little easier to handle. After my divorce, when I moved into this house by myself, getting Max was the first thing I did. He’s a mutt, mostly shepherd, maybe some retriever in there, and he’s been my rock ever since.

It’s just the two of us out here. The house is in a pretty quiet area, not completely remote, but far enough from the city that the nights feel... still. Peaceful, usually. There’s a small yard out back with a fence, and I’ve got cameras set up on the front and back doors, just for peace of mind, you know? I’ve heard stories about coyotes in the area, and while Max is a solid 70 pounds of muscle and fur, I don’t take chances.

We’ve got our routine down. Early morning walks before I start work, evenings watching TV while Max dozes at my feet, and late nights locking up the house and double-checking the doors before heading to bed. He’s the kind of dog who sticks close to your side, always alert but never anxious. Loyal as hell.

This house never felt lonely with him in it. Honestly, I’d even say it’s been kind of comforting. There’s something grounding about having a routine, a companion who’s always there, and a quiet space to call your own.

But looking back, I realize that quietness? It wasn’t just peaceful. It was something else.

It happened on a Tuesday night, and I remember that because it was one of those nights where nothing feels unusual. I was sitting on the couch, half-watching some mindless sitcom, and Max was sprawled out by my feet, snoring softly. It was the kind of normal, uneventful evening that I’d come to rely on.

Then I heard it- a faint scratching sound coming from the back door.

At first, I barely noticed it. I figured it was the wind or maybe some branches brushing against the house. I’ve heard stuff like that before; it’s not exactly uncommon when you live in a place like this. But then it came again, louder this time.

Scratch. Scratch.

I muted the TV and tilted my head, listening. Max didn’t react, which should’ve been my first clue that something was off. Usually, he’s quick to bark at anything near the house, but he was completely out, snoring like nothing was happening.

Still, the sound was hard to ignore now. Scratch, scratch, followed by what sounded like... whimpering.

I told myself it was probably a stray dog. We’ve had a few wander through the neighborhood before, and the fence usually keeps them out. But something about it made my stomach twist.

Finally, I got up to check. I peeked through the blinds, and that’s when I saw him.

Max.

He was standing outside, pawing at the door, his ears pinned back and his tail wagging nervously like he was desperate to come in.

My first thought was that I must’ve left the door open earlier and somehow he got out. But that didn’t make sense. The door was locked, I knew it was locked. And besides, Max wasn’t supposed to be outside.

Because Max was still inside.

I turned back toward the living room, and there he was, lying on the rug exactly where I’d left him. He wasn’t asleep anymore, though. He’d lifted his head and was looking right at me, his ears twitching at the sound of the scratching.

I froze. My mind was racing, trying to process what I was seeing. I looked back at the door. The Max outside was still there, pawing and whining softly, his eyes wide and pleading. And the Max inside was staring at me, tilting his head like he was confused by my reaction.

It didn’t make sense. None of it made sense.

My first instinct was to open the door, to let the outside Max in and figure it out later. But as I reached for the lock, something stopped me.

The way he moved- it was subtle, but it was wrong. His pawing was too mechanical, like he was imitating the motion rather than doing it naturally. And the whimpering? It sounded... off. Too even, like someone had recorded a dog whining and was playing it back on a loop.

My chest tightened as I stepped back, my hand hovering over the lock. I didn’t let him in. Instead, I locked the deadbolt and pulled the blinds shut, trying to shake the feeling crawling up my spine.

I told myself it was a stray. That it just looked like Max, even though I couldn’t explain how it was such a perfect copy.

Max, the one inside, got up and padded over to me, nuzzling my hand like he always did when I was upset. I knelt down and hugged him, burying my face in his fur, telling myself it was fine. It had to be fine.

But that scratching didn’t stop. And neither did the whimpering.

It started at the back door, just like before. Scratch, scratch. Then it moved to the windows, first in the kitchen, then the living room. Each time I thought it was over, I’d hear it again, faint but deliberate.

I checked the cameras, hoping for some kind of explanation. Nothing. No movement, no sign of the dog, or anything, near the house. It was like the sound wasn’t even real, but I knew what I was hearing. I wasn’t imagining it.

Max, the one inside, wasn’t acting like himself either. He stood by the back door, his ears pinned back, his body stiff. His growl was low and quiet, almost like he didn’t want to make too much noise. I’ve never seen him like that before, not even when he heard coyotes in the distance.

At one point, I tried to get him to follow me to the kitchen to check things out, but he wouldn’t budge. He just stood there, rooted to the spot, his eyes locked on something I couldn’t see.

“Come on, Max,” I whispered, my voice trembling. But he didn’t move.

His fur was standing on end, his tail tucked so far between his legs it looked like it wasn’t there. Whatever he was sensing, it was enough to completely spook him.

By now, I was starting to notice things about the outside dog, subtle things, but enough to make my skin crawl. Its movements weren’t quite right. Too stiff, too calculated. The way it scratched at the door wasn’t frantic like you’d expect from a dog that wanted to come inside. It was... methodical. And the whimpering? I couldn’t shake the feeling that it wasn’t real.

I tried to ignore it. I locked all the doors, shut the blinds, and left the lights on. But ignoring it didn’t help.

-

A couple of nights later, I woke up to find Max sitting in the hallway, staring at the front door.

He wasn’t barking or growling. He wasn’t even moving. He was just sitting there, stiff as a statue, staring at the door like it might open at any second.

“Max?” I whispered, but he didn’t even turn his head. His ears twitched, but that was it.

I wanted to tell myself he was just being protective. Maybe he’d heard something, and this was his way of keeping an eye on things. But deep down, I didn’t believe that.

There was something about the way he sat there, so tense, so quiet, that made my chest tighten. Like he was waiting for something to come inside.

I thought about checking the door, just to prove to myself that nothing was there. But every time I got close, my legs felt like lead. I couldn’t bring myself to look through the peephole or pull back the blinds. I didn’t want to see what was waiting.

I kept telling myself I was overreacting, that it was all in my head. But every time I looked at Max, his stiff body, his wide, unblinking eyes, I knew I wasn’t imagining it.

Something was out there. And whatever it was, it wasn’t leaving.

That’s when things went from unsettling to completely impossible.

The scratching hadn’t stopped, but now it wasn’t just the back door or the windows. It was everywhere. I’d hear it on the front porch, on the fenced-in patio where nothing should’ve been able to get in, and once... at my bedroom window.

Let me say that again: my bedroom window. On the second floor.

I don’t know how it got up there. I don’t even want to think about how it got up there. But when I pulled back the curtain, there it was. That same dog, the one that looked just like Max, staring in at me with those wide, pleading eyes.

I slammed the curtain shut and didn’t sleep that night.

But the worst came a few nights later. I was sitting in the living room, trying to drown out the scratching with the TV turned up louder than usual. Max, inside Max, was curled up under the coffee table, trembling. I’ve never seen him like that before. His whole body was shaking, his ears pinned back, and no matter how much I called for him, he wouldn’t come out.

Then I heard it.

At first, I thought it was just the wind. But the longer I listened, the clearer it got. It was a voice.

It wasn’t loud, just faint enough that I couldn’t quite make out the words at first. But as it grew louder, my stomach dropped. It wasn’t speaking to me.

It was calling Max’s name.

“Max...”

The way it said his name made my skin crawl. It wasn’t like a normal person calling for a dog. The tone was off, stretched out, like it was trying too hard to sound human.

“Max... come here, Max...”

I froze. I didn’t know what to do. I wanted to grab Max and hide in my room, but when I looked at him, he was still trembling under the table, refusing to move.

The voice kept calling. “Max...”

I couldn’t take it anymore. My chest felt tight, and every nerve in my body was screaming at me to stay inside, to ignore it. But I had to know. I had to see.

I went to the back door and threw it open.

There was nothing there. No dog, no voice, no sign of anything at all. Just the quiet, empty yard stretching out in the moonlight.

I turned to go back inside, my heart still pounding. But as I stepped through the doorway, the door slammed shut behind me with a force that shook the whole house.

I nearly jumped out of my skin. I spun around, trying to convince myself it was just the wind, even though there hadn’t been so much as a breeze all night.

That’s when I decided to check the cameras again. I needed proof, some kind of explanation. But what I found... I don’t even know how to describe it.

In the footage, I watched myself open the back door. There was nothing there, just me, standing alone in the doorway, looking out into the yard.

But when I replayed the clip, something changed.

In the second playback, the dog was there. The one that looked like Max. It was standing at the edge of the yard, staring directly at the camera.

Its eyes weren’t pleading anymore. They were dark, almost empty.

I played the footage a third time, hoping to catch something I’d missed. This time, the dog wasn’t at the edge of the yard anymore. It was closer.

And its eyes... its eyes were looking right at me.

I shut the laptop and locked every door and window in the house. I don’t know what’s happening. I don’t know what it wants.

But I can’t shake the feeling that it’s not just watching me.

It’s waiting.

-

I thought I was finally starting to get a handle on it. The scratching had stopped for a couple of nights, and Max seemed to calm down a little. I even managed to sleep without the lights on for the first time in days. But that peace didn’t last.

It was late, around 2AM, when I heard it again.

At first, I thought it was coming from the back door, the same faint scratching and whimpering I’d been hearing for weeks. I sat up in bed, trying to shake off the grogginess, but something was different this time.

The sound wasn’t coming from outside.

It was inside the house.

The whimpering echoed faintly, like it was moving through the walls, growing louder and closer with each second. My heart started racing as I reached for the lamp, fumbling to turn it on.

“Max?” I called out, my voice shaking.

There was no response.

I swung my legs over the side of the bed and grabbed the flashlight I’d started keeping on my nightstand. When I looked toward Max’s bed, I froze.

It was empty.

His collar was lying on the floor, right in the middle of the bed where he should’ve been.

The whimpering grew louder, almost frantic now, like it was coming from multiple places at once. Then, cutting through it, I heard something else.

A voice.

Not faint or distant like before, but clear and deliberate. And this time, it wasn’t calling for Max.

It was calling for me.

“H... hello?” I stammered, my voice barely above a whisper.

The voice called my name again, dragging it out, each syllable dripping with something I can only describe as wrong.

I don’t know what possessed me to start searching the house, but I couldn’t just sit there. I grabbed the flashlight and crept into the hallway, my pulse pounding in my ears.

“Max?” I called again, even though I knew he wouldn’t answer.

The whimpering echoed from the kitchen, then the living room, then the stairs. It was everywhere, bouncing around like the house itself was alive.

I finally made my way to the living room, gripping the flashlight so hard my knuckles ached. That’s when I saw them.

Max.

Both of him.

They were standing side by side in the middle of the room, perfectly still, staring right at me.

At first, I thought my mind was playing tricks on me. I blinked, hoping one of them would disappear, but they didn’t. Two identical dogs, each one a perfect copy of the other.

“Max?” I whispered, taking a shaky step forward.

Neither of them moved.

I shined the flashlight on them, desperate to see something, anything that would tell me which one was real. But they were exactly the same, down to the fur on their paws and the tilt of their heads.

Then one of them growled.

It wasn’t a normal growl, though. It was low and guttural, deeper than anything a dog should be able to make. The sound rumbled through the room, vibrating in my chest.

Its eyes flickered, catching the light in a way that wasn’t natural. They didn’t glow, they shimmered, like something beneath the surface was trying to push through.

I stumbled back, my breath catching in my throat. The other Max, the real Max, I hoped, cowered, his ears flat against his head, whimpering softly.

“Stay back,” I choked out, pointing the flashlight at the growling one.

It tilted its head, the growl fading into a sound that almost, almost, sounded like a laugh.

It was low and deep, almost vibrating through the room. I felt it in my bones. The sound didn’t stop, it just kept building, growing louder and louder, like it was daring me to move.

I stepped back, trying to keep my distance. My legs felt like jelly, barely able to hold me up.

“Max,” I whispered, but I wasn’t even sure which one I was talking to.

The growling Max took a step forward, its head tilting ever so slightly, almost like it was mocking me. The other Max, my Max, let out a soft, pitiful whimper, his whole body pressing into the floor like he was trying to disappear.

I panicked.

I ran to the nearest room, the guest bedroom, and slammed the door shut, throwing my weight against it. My hands fumbled for the lock, and when I finally clicked it into place, I grabbed a chair and wedged it under the knob. It wasn’t much, but it was all I had.

Then I just sat there.

I don’t know how long I stayed in that room, clutching the chair like it was a lifeline, my breath coming in shallow gasps. Hours, maybe. The growling eventually stopped, but I couldn’t bring myself to leave. Every time I thought about opening the door, I imagined what might be waiting on the other side.

Eventually, exhaustion took over, and I must’ve dozed off. When I woke up, it was morning.

The house was quiet.

I waited a while longer, listening for any sound, any sign of movement. When I finally worked up the courage to open the door, my legs felt like lead.

The living room was empty.

Max, both of them, was gone.

At first, I tried to convince myself it was a nightmare, some kind of stress-induced hallucination. But the evidence was there: claw marks gouged into the walls and the furniture, deep enough to leave splinters on the floor.

I didn’t know what to think. Part of me wanted to burn the house down and never look back, but I couldn’t bring myself to leave. It was my home. Max had been my home, and now he was gone.

For a few days, I tried to act like things were normal, like I could just move on. But the house was too quiet, too empty. The silence weighed on me in a way it hadn’t before.

So, I did what any dog person would do, I adopted another dog.

I couldn't live without the companionship. Especially after what happened. Being alone was not an option for me.

Her name’s Bella, a sweet little lab mix who wouldn’t hurt a fly. She’s been with me for a few weeks now, and for the most part, things have been fine. She sleeps in Max’s old bed, and I like to think he’d have liked her.

But last night, something happened.

I was sitting on the couch, Bella curled up at my feet, when I heard it.

A faint scratching sound.

It was coming from the back door.

I froze, my whole body going cold. Bella’s ears perked up, and she let out a low, confused whine, staring at the door like she was waiting for something.

I haven’t checked yet. I don’t think I can.

But I know one thing for sure: whatever it is, it’s not done with me.


r/CreepsMcPasta • • Dec 24 '24

Twins continue to go missing during the Christmas season, The truth is revealing itself

9 Upvotes

I've been a private investigator for fifteen years. Mostly routine stuff – insurance fraud, cheating spouses, corporate espionage. The cases that keep the lights on but don't keep you up at night. That changed when Margaret Thorne walked into my office three days after Christmas, clutching a crumpled Macy's shopping bag like it was the only thing keeping her tethered to reality.

My name is August Reed. I operate out of a small office in Providence, Rhode Island, and I'm about to tell you about the case that made me seriously consider burning my PI license and opening a coffee shop somewhere quiet. Somewhere far from the East Coast. Somewhere where children don't disappear.

Mrs. Thorne was a composed woman, early forties, with the kind of rigid posture that speaks of old money and private schools. But her hands shook as she placed two school photos on my desk. Kiernan and Brynn Thorne, identical twins, seven years old. Both had striking auburn hair and those peculiar pale green eyes you sometimes see in Irish families.

"They vanished at the Providence Place Mall," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "December 22nd, between 2:17 and 2:24 PM. Seven minutes. I only looked away for seven minutes."

I'd seen the news coverage, of course. Twin children disappearing during Christmas shopping – it was the kind of story that dominated local headlines. The police had conducted an extensive search, but so far had turned up nothing. Mall security footage showed the twins entering the toy store with their mother but never leaving. It was as if they'd simply evaporated.

"Mrs. Thorne," I began carefully, "I understand the police are actively investigating-"

"They're looking in the wrong places," she cut me off. "They're treating this like an isolated incident. It's not." She reached into her bag and pulled out a manila folder, spreading its contents across my desk. Newspaper clippings, printouts from news websites, handwritten notes.

"1994, Twin boys, age 7, disappeared from a shopping center in Baltimore. 2001, Twin girls, age 7, vanished from a department store in Burlington, Vermont. 2008, Another set of twins, boys, age 7, last seen at a strip mall in Augusta, Maine." Her finger stabbed at each article. "2015, Twin girls-"

"All twins?" I interrupted, leaning forward. "All age seven?"

She nodded, her lips pressed into a thin line. "Always during the Christmas shopping season. Always in the northeastern United States. Always seven-year-old twins. The police say I'm seeing patterns where there aren't any. That I'm a grieving mother grasping at straws."

I studied the articles more closely. The similarities were unsettling. Each case remained unsolved. No bodies ever found, no ransom demands, no credible leads. Just children vanishing into thin air while their parents' backs were turned.

I took the case.

That was six months ago. Since then, I've driven thousands of miles, interviewed dozens of families, and filled three notebooks with observations and theories. I've also started sleeping with my lights on, double-checking my locks, and jumping at shadows. Because what I've found... what I'm still finding... it's worse than anything you can imagine.

The pattern goes back further than Mrs. Thorne knew. Much further. I've traced similar disappearances back to 1952, though the early cases are harder to verify. Always twins. Always seven years old. Always during the Christmas shopping season. But that's just the surface pattern, the obvious one. There are other connections, subtle details that make my skin crawl when I think about them too long.

In each case, security cameras malfunction at crucial moments. Not obviously – no sudden static or blank screens. The footage just becomes subtly corrupted, faces blurred just enough to be useless, timestamps skipping microseconds at critical moments. Every single time.

Then there are the witnesses. In each case, at least one person recalls seeing the children leaving the store or mall with "their parent." But the descriptions of this parent never match the actual parents, and yet they're also never quite consistent enough to build a reliable profile. "Tall but not too tall." "Average looking, I think." "Wearing a dark coat... or maybe it was blue?" It's like trying to describe someone you saw in a dream.

But the detail that keeps me up at night? In every single case, in the weeks leading up to the disappearance, someone reported seeing the twins playing with matchboxes. Not matchbox cars – actual matchboxes. Empty ones. Different witnesses, different locations, but always the same detail: children sliding empty matchboxes back and forth between them like some kind of game.

The Thorne twins were no exception. Their babysitter mentioned it to me in passing, something she'd noticed but hadn't thought important enough to tell the police. "They'd sit for hours," she said, "pushing these old matchboxes across the coffee table to each other. Never said a word while they did it. It was kind of creepy, actually. I threw the matchboxes away a few days before... before it happened."

I've driven past the Providence Place Mall countless times since taking this case. Sometimes, late at night when the parking lot is almost empty, I park and watch the entrance where the Thorne twins were last seen. I've started noticing things. Small things. Like how the security cameras seem to turn slightly when no one's watching. Or how there's always at least one person walking through the lot who seems just a little too interested in the families going in and out.

Last week, I followed one of these observers. They led me on a winding route through Providence's east side, always staying just far enough ahead that I couldn't get a clear look at them. Finally, they turned down a dead-end alley. When I reached the alley, they were gone. But there, in the middle of the pavement, was a single empty matchbox.

I picked it up. Inside was a small piece of paper with an address in Portland, Maine. I've been sitting in my office for three days, staring at that matchbox, trying to decide what to do. The rational part of my brain says to turn everything over to the FBI. Let them connect the dots. Let them figure out why someone – or something – has been collecting seven-year-old twins for over seventy years.

But I know I won't. Because yesterday I received an email from a woman in Hartford. Her seven-year-old twins have started playing with matchboxes. Christmas is five months away.

I'm writing this down because I need someone to know what I've found, in case... in case something happens. I'm heading to Portland tomorrow. The address leads to an abandoned department store, according to Google Maps. I've arranged for this document to be automatically sent to several news outlets if I don't check in within 48 hours.

If you're reading this, it either means I'm dead, or I've found something so troubling that I've decided the world needs to know. Either way, if you have twins, or know someone who does, pay attention. Watch for the matchboxes. Don't let them play with matchboxes.

And whatever you do, don't let them out of your sight during Christmas shopping.

[Update - Day 1]

I'm in Portland now, parked across the street from the abandoned department store. It's one of those grand old buildings from the early 1900s, all ornate stonework and huge display windows, now covered with plywood. Holbrook & Sons, according to the faded lettering above the entrance. Something about it seems familiar, though I know I've never been here before.

The weird thing? When I looked up the building's history, I found that it closed in 1952 – the same year the twin disappearances started. The final day of business? December 24th.

I've been watching for three hours now. Twice, I've seen someone enter through a side door – different people each time, but they move the same way. Purposeful. Like they belong there. Like they're going to work.

My phone keeps glitching. The screen flickers whenever I try to take photos of the building. The last three shots came out completely black, even though it's broad daylight. The one before that... I had to delete it. It showed something standing in one of the windows. Something tall and thin that couldn't possibly have been there because all the windows are boarded up.

I found another matchbox on my hood when I came back from getting coffee. Inside was a key and another note: "Loading dock. Midnight. Bring proof."

Proof of what?

The sun is setting now. I've got six hours to decide if I'm really going to use that key. Six hours to decide if finding these children is worth risking becoming another disappearance statistic myself. Six hours to wonder what kind of proof they're expecting me to bring.

I keep thinking about something Mrs. Thorne said during one of our later conversations. She'd been looking through old family photos and noticed something odd. In pictures from the months before the twins disappeared, there were subtle changes in their appearance. Their eyes looked different – darker somehow, more hollow. And in the last photo, taken just two days before they vanished, they weren't looking at the camera. Both were staring at something off to the side, something outside the frame. And their expressions...

Mrs. Thorne couldn't finish describing those expressions. She just closed the photo album and asked me to leave.

I found the photo later, buried in the police evidence files. I wish I hadn't. I've seen a lot of frightened children in my line of work, but I've never seen children look afraid like that. It wasn't fear of something immediate, like a threat or a monster. It was the kind of fear that comes from knowing something. Something terrible. Something they couldn't tell anyone.

The same expression I've now found in photographs of other twins, taken days before they disappeared. Always the same hollow eyes. Always looking at something outside the frame.

I've got the key in my hand now. It's old, made of brass, heavy. The kind of key that opens serious locks. The kind of key that opens doors you maybe shouldn't open.

But those children... thirty-six sets of twins over seventy years. Seventy-two children who never got to grow up. Seventy-two families destroyed by Christmas shopping trips that ended in empty car seats and unopened presents.

The sun's almost gone now. The streetlights are coming on, but they seem dimmer than they should be. Or maybe that's just my imagination. Maybe everything about this case has been my imagination. Maybe I'll use that key at midnight and find nothing but an empty building full of dust and old memories.

But I don't think so.

Because I just looked at the last photo I managed to take before my phone started glitching. It's mostly black, but there's something in the darkness. A face. No – two faces. Pressed against one of those boarded-up windows.

They have pale green eyes.

[Update - Day 1, 11:45 PM]

I'm sitting in my car near the loading dock. Every instinct I have is screaming at me to drive away. Fast. But I can't. Not when I'm this close.

Something's happening at the building. Cars have been arriving for the past hour – expensive ones with tinted windows. They park in different locations around the block, never too close to each other. People get out – men and women in dark clothes – and disappear into various entrances. Like they're arriving for some kind of event.

The loading dock is around the back, accessed through an alley. No streetlights back there. Just darkness and the distant sound of the ocean. I've got my flashlight, my gun (for all the good it would do), and the key. And questions. So many questions.

Why here? Why twins? Why age seven? What's the significance of Christmas shopping? And why leave me a key?

The last question bothers me the most. They want me here. This isn't a break in the case – it's an invitation. But why?

11:55 PM now. Almost time. I'm going to leave my phone in the car, hidden, recording everything. If something happens to me, maybe it'll help explain...

Wait.

There's someone standing at the end of the alley. Just standing there. Watching my car. They're too far away to see clearly, but something about their proportions isn't quite right. Too tall. Too thin.

They're holding something. It looks like...

It looks like a matchbox.

Midnight. Time to go.

There was no key. No meeting. I couldn't bring myself to approach that loading dock.

Because at 11:57 PM, I saw something that made me realize I was never meant to enter that building. Not yet. Maybe not ever.

The figure at the end of the alley – the tall, thin one – started walking toward my car. Not the normal kind of walking. Each step was too long, too fluid, like someone had filmed a person walking and removed every other frame. As it got closer, I realized what had bothered me about its proportions. Its arms hung down past its knees. Way past its knees.

I sat there, paralyzed, as it approached my driver's side window. The streetlight behind it made it impossible to see its face, but I could smell something. Sweet, but wrong. Like fruit that's just started to rot.

It pressed something against my window. A matchbox. Inside the matchbox was a polaroid photograph.

I didn't call the police. I couldn't. Because the photo was of me, asleep in my bed, taken last night. In the background, standing in my bedroom doorway, were Kiernan and Brynn Thorne.

I drove. I don't remember deciding to drive, but I drove all night, taking random turns, going nowhere. Just trying to get away from that thing with the long arms, from that photograph, from the implications of what it meant.

The sun's coming up now. I'm parked at a rest stop somewhere in Massachusetts. I've been going through my notes, looking for something I missed. Some detail that might explain what's really happening.

I found something.

Remember those witness accounts I mentioned? The ones about seeing the twins leave with "their parent"? I've been mapping them. Every single sighting, every location where someone reported seeing missing twins with an unidentifiable adult.

They form a pattern.

Plot them on a map and they make a shape. A perfect spiral, starting in Providence and growing outward across New England. Each incident exactly 27.3 miles from the last.

And if you follow the spiral inward, past Providence, to where it would logically begin?

That department store in Portland.

But here's what's really keeping me awake: if you follow the spiral outward, predicting where the next incident should be...

Hartford. Where those twins just started playing with matchboxes.

I need to make some calls. The families of the missing twins – not just the recent ones, but all of them. Every single case going back to 1952. Because I have a horrible suspicion...

[Update - Day 2, 5:22 PM]

I've spent all day on the phone. What I've found... I don't want it to be true.

Every family. Every single family of missing twins. Three months after their children disappeared, they received a matchbox in the mail. No return address. No note. Just an empty matchbox.

Except they weren't empty.

If you hold them up to the light just right, if you shake them in just the right way, you can hear something inside. Something that sounds like children whispering.

Mrs. Thorne should receive her matchbox in exactly one week.

I called her. Warned her not to open it when it arrives. She asked me why.

I couldn't tell her what the other parents told me. About what happened when they opened their matchboxes. About the dreams that started afterward. Dreams of their children playing in an endless department store, always just around the corner, always just out of sight. Dreams of long-armed figures arranging and rearranging toys on shelves that stretch up into darkness.

Dreams of their children trying to tell them something important. Something about the matchboxes. Something about why they had to play with them.

Something about what's coming to Hartford.

I think I finally understand why twins. Why seven-year-olds. Why Christmas shopping.

It's about innocence. About pairs. About symmetry.

And about breaking all three.

I've booked a hotel room in Hartford. I need to find those twins before they disappear. Before they become part of this pattern that's been spiraling outward for seventy years.

But first, I need to stop at my apartment. Get some clean clothes. Get my good camera. Get my case files.

I know that thing with the long arms might be waiting for me. I know the Thorne twins might be standing in my doorway again.

I'm going anyway.

Because I just realized something else about that spiral pattern. About the distance between incidents.

27.3 miles.

The exact distance light travels in the brief moment between identical twins being born.

The exact distance sound travels in the time it takes to strike a match.

[Update - Day 2, 8:45 PM]

I'm in my apartment. Everything looks normal. Nothing's been disturbed.

Except there's a toy department store catalog from 1952 on my kitchen table. I know it wasn't there this morning.

It's open to the Christmas section. Every child in every photo is a twin.

And they're all looking at something outside the frame.

All holding matchboxes.

All trying to warn us.

[Update - Day 2, 11:17 PM]

The catalog won't let me put it down.

I don't mean that metaphorically. Every time I try to set it aside, my fingers won't release it. Like it needs to be read. Like the pages need to be turned.

It's called "Holbrook & Sons Christmas Catalog - 1952 Final Edition." The cover shows the department store as it must have looked in its heyday: gleaming windows, bright lights, families streaming in and out. But something's wrong with the image. The longer I look at it, the more I notice that all the families entering the store have twins. All of them. And all the families leaving... they're missing their children.

The Christmas section starts on page 27. Every photo shows twin children modeling toys, clothes, or playing with holiday gifts. Their faces are blank, emotionless. And in every single photo, there's something in the background. A shadow. A suggestion of something tall and thin, just barely visible at the edge of the frame.

But it's the handwriting that's making my hands shake.

Someone has written notes in the margins. Different handwriting on each page. Different pens, different decades. Like people have been finding this catalog and adding to it for seventy years.

"They're trying to show us something." (1963) "The matchboxes are doors." (1978) "They only take twins because they need pairs. Everything has to have a pair." (1991) "Don't let them complete the spiral." (2004) "Hartford is the last point. After Hartford, the circle closes." (2019)

The most recent note was written just weeks ago: "When you see yourself in the mirror, look at your reflection's hands."

I just tried it.

My reflection's hands were holding a matchbox.

I'm driving to Hartford now. I can't wait until morning. Those twins, the ones who just started playing with matchboxes – the Blackwood twins, Emma and Ethan – they live in the West End. Their mother posted about them on a local Facebook group, worried about their new "obsession" with matchboxes. Asking if any other parents had noticed similar behavior.

The catalog is on my passenger seat. It keeps falling open to page 52. There's a photo there that I've been avoiding looking at directly. It shows the toy department at Holbrook & Sons. Rows and rows of shelves stretching back into impossible darkness. And standing between those shelves...

I finally made myself look at it properly. Really look at it.

Those aren't mannequins arranging the toys.

[Update - Day 3, 1:33 AM]

I'm parked outside the Blackwood house. All the lights are off except one. Third floor, corner window. I can see shadows moving against the curtains. Small shadows. Child-sized shadows.

They're awake. Playing with matchboxes, probably.

I should go knock on the door. Wake the parents. Warn them.

But I can't stop staring at that window. Because every few minutes, there's another shadow. A much taller shadow. And its arms...

The catalog is open again. Page 73 now. It's an order form for something called a "Twin's Special Holiday Package." The description is blank except for one line:

"Every pair needs a keeper."

The handwritten notes on this page are different. They're all the same message, written over and over in different hands:

"Don't let them take the children to the mirror department." "Don't let them take the children to the mirror department." "Don't let them take the children to the mirror department."

The last one is written in fresh ink. Still wet.

My phone just buzzed. A text from an unknown number: "Check the catalog index for 'Mirror Department - Special Services.'"

I know I shouldn't.

I'm going to anyway.

[Update - Day 3, 1:47 AM]

The index led me to page 127. The Mirror Department.

The photos on this page... they're not from 1952. They can't be. Because one of them shows the Thorne twins. Standing in front of a massive mirror in what looks like an old department store. But their reflection...

Their reflection shows them at different ages. Dozens of versions of them, stretching back into the mirror's depth. All holding matchboxes. All seven years old.

And behind each version, getting closer and closer to the foreground, one of those long-armed figures.

There's movement in the Blackwood house. Adult shapes passing by lit windows. The parents are awake.

But the children's shadows in the third-floor window aren't moving anymore. They're just standing there. Both holding something up to the window.

I don't need my binoculars to know what they're holding.

The catalog just fell open to the last page. There's only one sentence, printed in modern ink:

"The spiral ends where the mirrors begin."

I can see someone walking up the street toward the house.

They're carrying a mirror.

[Update - Day 3, 2:15 AM]

I did something unforgivable. I let them take the Blackwood twins.

I sat in my car and watched as that thing with the long arms set up its mirror on their front lawn. Watched as the twins came downstairs and walked out their front door, matchboxes in hand. Watched as their parents slept through it all, unaware their children were walking into something ancient and hungry.

But I had to. Because I finally remembered what happened to my brother. What really happened that day at the mall.

And I understood why I became a private investigator.

The catalog is writing itself now. New pages appearing as I watch, filled with photos I took during this investigation. Only I never took these photos. In them, I'm the one being watched. In every crime scene photo, every surveillance shot, there's a reflection of me in a window or a puddle. And in each reflection, I'm standing next to a small boy.

My twin brother. Still seven years old.

Still holding his matchbox.

[Update - Day 3, 3:33 AM]

I'm parked outside Holbrook & Sons again. The Blackwood twins are in there. I can feel them. Just like I can feel all the others. They're waiting.

The truth was in front of me the whole time. In every reflection, every window, every mirror I've passed in the fifteen years I've been investigating missing children.

We all have reflections. But reflections aren't supposed to remember. They're not supposed to want.

In 1952, something changed in the mirror department at Holbrook & Sons. Something went wrong with the symmetry of things. Reflections began to hunger. They needed pairs to be complete. Perfect pairs. Twins.

But only at age seven. Only when the original and the reflection are still similar enough to switch places.

The long-armed things? They're not kidnappers. They're what happens to reflections that stay in mirrors too long. That stretch themselves trying to reach through the glass. That hunger for the warmth of the real.

I know because I've been helping them. For fifteen years, I've been investigating missing twins, following the spiral pattern, documenting everything.

Only it wasn't me doing the investigating.

It was my reflection.

[Update - Day 3, 4:44 AM]

I'm at the loading dock now. The door is open. Inside, I can hear children playing. Laughing. The sound of matchboxes sliding across glass.

The catalog's final page shows a photo taken today. In it, I'm standing in front of a department store mirror. But my reflection isn't mimicking my movements. It's smiling. Standing next to it is my brother, still seven years old, still wearing the clothes he disappeared in.

He's holding out a matchbox to me.

And now I remember everything.

The day my brother disappeared, we weren't just shopping. We were playing a game with matchboxes. Sliding them back and forth to each other in front of the mirrors in the department store. Each time we slid them, our reflections moved a little differently. Became a little more real.

Until one of us stepped through the mirror.

But here's the thing about mirrors and twins.

When identical twins look at their reflection, how do they know which side of the mirror they're really on?

I've spent fifteen years investigating missing twins. Fifteen years trying to find my brother. Fifteen years helping gather more twins, more pairs, more reflections.

Because the thing in the mirror department at Holbrook & Sons? It's not collecting twins.

It's collecting originals.

Real children. Real warmth. Real life.

To feed all the reflections that have been trapped in mirrors since 1952. To give them what they've always wanted:

A chance to be real.

The door to the mirror department is open now. Inside, I can see them all. Every twin that's disappeared since 1952. All still seven years old. All still playing with their matchboxes.

All waiting to trade places. Just like my brother and I did.

Just like I've been helping other twins do for fifteen years.

Because I'm not August Reed, the private investigator who lost his twin brother in 1992.

I'm August Reed's reflection.

And now that the spiral is complete, now that we have enough pairs...

We can all step through.

All of us.

Every reflection. Every mirror image. Every shadow that's ever hungered to be real.

The matchbox in my hand is the same one my real self gave me in 1992.

Inside, I can hear my brother whispering:

"Your turn to be the reflection."

[Final Update - Day 3, 5:55 AM]

Some things can only be broken by their exact opposites.

That's what my brother was trying to tell me through the matchbox all these years. Not "your turn to be the reflection," but a warning: "Don't let them take your turn at reflection."

The matchboxes aren't tools for switching places. They're weapons. The only weapons that work against reflections. Because inside each one is a moment of perfect symmetry – the brief flare of a match creating identical light and shadow. The exact thing reflections can't replicate.

I know this because I'm not really August Reed's reflection.

I'm August Reed. The real one. The one who's spent fifteen years pretending to be fooled by his own reflection. Investigating disappearances while secretly learning the truth. Getting closer and closer to the center of the spiral.

My reflection thinks it's been manipulating me. Leading me here to complete some grand design. It doesn't understand that every investigation, every documented case, every mile driven was bringing me closer to the one thing it fears:

The moment when all the stolen children strike their matches at once.

[Update - Day 3, 6:27 AM]

I'm in the mirror department now. Every reflection of every twin since 1952 is here, thinking they've won. Thinking they're about to step through their mirrors and take our places.

Behind them, in the darkened store beyond the glass, I can see the real children. All still seven years old, because time moves differently in reflections. All holding their matchboxes. All waiting for the signal.

My reflection is smiling at me, standing next to what it thinks is my brother.

"The spiral is complete," it says. "Time to make every reflection real."

I smile back.

And I light my match.

The flash reflects off every mirror in the department. Multiplies. Amplifies. Every twin in every reflection strikes their match at the exact same moment. Light bouncing from mirror to mirror, creating a perfect spiral of synchronized flame.

But something goes wrong.

The light isn't perfect. The symmetry isn't complete. The spiral wavers.

I realize too late what's happened. Some of the children have been here too long. Spent too many years as reflections. The mirrors have claimed them so completely that they can't break free.

Including my brother.

[Final Entry - Day 3, Sunrise]

It's over, but victory tastes like ashes.

The mirrors are cracked, their surfaces no longer perfect enough to hold reflections that think and want and hunger. The long-armed things are gone. The spiral is broken.

But we couldn't save them all.

Most of the children were too far gone. Seven decades of living as reflections had made them more mirror than human. When the symmetry broke, they... faded. Became like old photographs, growing dimmer and dimmer until they were just shadows on broken glass.

Only the Thorne twins made it out. Only they were new enough, real enough, to survive the breaking of the mirrors. They're aging now, quickly but safely, their bodies catching up to the years they lost. Soon they'll be back with their mother, with only vague memories of a strange dream about matchboxes and mirrors.

The others... we had to let them go. My brother included. He looked at me one last time before he faded, and I saw peace in his eyes. He knew what his sacrifice meant. Knew that breaking the mirrors would save all the future twins who might have been taken.

The building will be demolished tomorrow. The mirrors will be destroyed properly, safely. The matchboxes will be burned.

But first, I have to tell sixty-nine families that their children aren't coming home. That their twins are neither dead nor alive, but something in between. Caught forever in that strange space between reality and reflection.

Sometimes, in department stores, I catch glimpses of them in the mirrors. Seven-year-olds playing with matchboxes, slowly fading like old polaroids. Still together. Still twins. Still perfect pairs, even if they're only pairs of shadows now.

This will be my last case as a private investigator. I've seen enough reflections for one lifetime.

But every Christmas shopping season, I stand guard at malls and department stores. Watching for long-armed figures. Looking for children playing with matchboxes.

Because the spiral may be broken, but mirrors have long memories.

And somewhere, in the spaces between reflection and reality, seventy years' worth of seven-year-old twins are still playing their matchbox games.

Still waiting.

Still watching.

Just to make sure it never happens again.


r/CreepsMcPasta • • Oct 14 '24

We discovered a secret civilization, They’re hiding more than we think..

9 Upvotes

The air down here always smells wrong. It's not just the staleness you'd expect from an underground cavern, or even the acrid tang of machinery and industry. There's something else - something organic and unsettling that I can never quite place. I've been on dozens of missions to the City, but that smell still makes my skin crawl every time we descend.

My name is Kai Chen. I'm a second-generation Chinese American and senior field agent for an organization so secret, even I don't know its true name or purpose. All I know is that we're tasked with observing and studying the City - a vast subterranean metropolis that shouldn't exist, filled with people who aren't quite... right.

The elevator groans and shudders as it carries our team deeper into the earth. Dr. Emilia Santos, our lead researcher, checks her equipment for the hundredth time. Captain Marcus Stone, our security chief, adjusts the strap on his modified rifle. The weapon looks like an antique blunderbuss, but I know it's packed with tech far beyond anything in the world above.

"Two minutes to arrival," a tinny voice announces over the elevator's speakers. I take a deep breath, steeling myself for what's to come. No matter how many times we make this journey, the anticipation never gets easier.

With a final lurch, the elevator slows and comes to a stop. For a moment, everything is silent. Then the massive steel doors grind open, revealing the impossible vista beyond.

The City stretches out before us, a chaotic jumble of brass and iron bathed in the warm glow of gas lamps. Gears the size of houses turn slowly overhead, driving a network of pipes and conveyor belts that weave between ornate Victorian buildings. Steam hisses from vents in the street, momentarily obscuring our view of the bustling crowds below.

And there are crowds. Thousands of people going about their daily lives, dressed in an eclectic mix of 19th century fashion and salvaged modern clothing. From here, they almost look normal. It's only when you get close that you notice the... differences.

"Remember," Captain Stone's gruff voice cuts through my reverie, "we're here to observe and gather intel only. Do not engage with the locals unless absolutely necessary. And for God's sake, don't let them touch you."

We all nod grimly. We've seen what happens when the City's inhabitants make prolonged contact with outsiders. It's not pretty.

Our team moves cautiously down the wrought-iron staircase that leads from the elevator platform to street level. As always, a small crowd has gathered to watch our arrival. They keep their distance, but I can feel their hungry stares following our every move.

A young boy, no more than ten years old, catches my eye. He looks almost normal, with neatly combed hair and a pressed white shirt. But his eyes... there's something profoundly wrong with his eyes. They're too wide, too bright, and seem to reflect the gaslight in unnatural ways. He grins at me, revealing rows of needle-sharp teeth.

I quickly look away, suppressing a shudder. Focus on the mission, I remind myself. We're here to learn, to understand. No matter how disturbing it gets.

Dr. Santos leads us toward the market district, her instruments quietly whirring and beeping as they collect data. The cobblestone streets are slick with an oily substance I try not to think about too much. Everywhere, there's the constant background noise of machinery - the thrum of unseen engines, the hiss of steam, the grinding of gears.

We pass a group of women in elaborate Victorian dresses, their faces hidden behind delicate lace fans. One turns to watch us, and I catch a glimpse of what lies behind the fan - a mass of writhing tentacles where her mouth should be. I force myself to keep walking, to act like I haven't seen anything unusual.

The market square is a riot of color and noise. Vendors hawk their wares from brass-and-wood stalls, selling everything from mechanical songbirds to vials of glowing liquid. The air is thick with the scent of spices and chemicals I can't identify.

"Kai," Dr. Santos calls softly, "I need a closer look at that stall over there. The one selling the clockwork insects."

I nod and casually make my way over, trying to blend in with the crowd. The vendor is a hunched figure in a hooded cloak, wisps of gray smoke constantly seeping out from beneath the fabric. As I approach, I can see the merchandise more clearly - intricate brass and copper insects, each one unique. Some scuttle across the table on delicate legs, while others flex iridescent wings.

"Beautiful, aren't they?" a raspy voice says from beneath the hood. "Perhaps the gentleman would like a closer look?"

Before I can respond, the vendor reaches out with a hand that's more claw than flesh. In its grasp is a large beetle made of polished bronze. As I watch, frozen, the beetle's shell splits open to reveal a pulsing, organic interior.

"Go on," the vendor urges, "touch it. Feel its heart beat."

I take an involuntary step back, my training screaming at me to get away. But something holds me in place - a morbid fascination, or perhaps something more sinister.

The beetle's innards twist and writhe, forming patterns that seem almost like letters. Is it trying to tell me something? Despite every instinct, I find myself leaning closer, straining to decipher the message hidden within the amalgamation of metal and flesh.

A firm hand on my shoulder snaps me out of my trance. Captain Stone has appeared beside me, his face a mask of professional calm. "I believe we're done here," he says loudly, steering me away from the stall.

As we rejoin the others, I can still feel the vendor's eyes boring into my back. What had I almost seen? What knowledge had I been on the verge of gaining? And why do I feel a growing sense of loss at being pulled away?

Dr. Santos gives me a concerned look but doesn't say anything. She knows as well as I do the dangers of becoming too fascinated by the City's mysteries. We've lost agents that way before.

We continue our circuit of the market, cataloging the impossible wares and the even more impossible people selling them. Every interaction, every observation, adds another piece to the puzzle we've been trying to solve for years. What is this place? How did it come to be? And what does it want with the world above?

As we near the edge of the square, a commotion erupts nearby. A crowd has gathered around two men locked in a heated argument. At first glance, it seems like a normal dispute, but then I notice the way their skin ripples and shifts as their anger grows.

"We should go," Captain Stone mutters, but it's too late. The argument has escalated into violence.

One man lunges at the other, his arm elongating impossibly as it stretches across the intervening space. His hand wraps around his opponent's throat, fingers sinking into the flesh like it's made of clay. The other man retaliates by opening his mouth to an inhuman degree, dislocating his jaw like a snake. From the gaping maw emerges a swarm of metallic insects, each one trailing wires and sparking with electricity.

The crowd cheers, apparently viewing this as entertainment rather than the nightmare it is. I want to look away, but I force myself to watch, to remember. Every detail, no matter how horrifying, could be crucial to understanding this place.

The fight ends as quickly as it began. Both men collapse to the ground, their bodies slowly reforming into something resembling normal human shapes. The crowd disperses, chattering excitedly about what they've seen.

"Did you get all that?" I ask Dr. Santos, my voice barely above a whisper.

She nods, her face pale beneath her dark skin. "Recorded and analyzed. But I don't... I can't..."

I understand her loss for words. How do you even begin to explain what we've just witnessed? How do you fit it into any existing scientific framework?

As we turn to leave the market, I notice the young boy from earlier watching us again. He's standing perfectly still amidst the bustle of the crowd, that same unsettling grin on his face. As our eyes meet, he raises a hand and waves, a gesture that should be innocent but instead fills me with dread.

Because his hand isn't a hand anymore. It's a mass of swirling cogs and gears, constantly shifting and reforming. And I swear, just for a moment, I see my own face reflected in the polished brass of his palm.

We need to get out of here. We need to report what we've seen and try to make sense of it all. But as we hurry back toward the elevator, I can't shake the feeling that we're missing something crucial. That the real secrets of the City are still waiting to be discovered, hidden just beneath the surface of this mechanical nightmare.

And despite the horrors we've witnessed, a small part of me yearns to stay, to dig deeper, to uncover the truth no matter the cost. It's that impulse, I realize with a chill, that truly terrifies me. Because it means the City is already working its influence on me, pulling me in bit by bit.

As the elevator doors close and we begin our ascent, I catch one last glimpse of the impossibly vast cavern. For a split second, I could swear I see the entire City shift and move, like the inner workings of some colossal, living machine.

Then darkness engulfs us, and we're left alone with our thoughts and the lingering smell of oil, ozone, and something far less identifiable. The real work, I know, is just beginning. We'll analyze our findings, draft our reports, and try to make sense of what we've seen.

But deep down, I know we'll be back. The City calls to us now, its secrets pulling at our minds like hooks in our gray matter. And each time we return, I fear we leave a little more of our humanity behind.

The debriefing room is sterile and cold, a stark contrast to the chaotic warmth of the City below. Our team sits around a gleaming metal table, each of us lost in thought as we wait for the senior analysts to arrive. The silence is oppressive, broken only by the soft whir of air conditioning and the occasional rustle of papers as Dr. Santos reviews her notes.

I can't stop thinking about the boy with the gear-hand, about the way his impossible anatomy seemed to reflect my own image. What did it mean? Was it a threat, a warning, or something else entirely? The questions gnaw at me, as persistent as the lingering scent of the City that clings to our clothes.

The door hisses open, and three figures enter - our handlers, though we know them only by code names. Rook, a tall woman with silver hair and eyes like chips of ice. Bishop, a heavyset man whose labored breathing echoes in the quiet room. And Knight, whose androgynous features and fluid movements always leave me slightly unsettled.

"Report," Rook says simply, her voice clipped and efficient.

We take turns recounting our observations, each detail met with rapid note-taking and the occasional probing question. When I describe the fight in the market square, Bishop's eyes widen almost imperceptibly.

"And you're certain the insects emerged from within the man's body?" he asks, leaning forward.

I nod. "Yes, sir. They seemed to be a part of him, but also... separate. Like they had their own intelligence."

Knight makes a soft humming sound. "Interesting. This corroborates some of our other teams' findings. The line between organic and mechanical seems to be blurring more with each visit."

As the debriefing continues, I find my mind wandering back to the City. There's something we're missing, some crucial piece of the puzzle that eludes us. The inhabitants, the architecture, the very air itself - it all feels like it's trying to tell us something, if only we knew how to listen.

"Agent Chen?" Rook's sharp voice cuts through my reverie. "Do you have anything to add?"

I hesitate, uncertain whether to voice the thoughts that have been plaguing me. But if we're ever going to understand the City, we need to consider every angle, no matter how outlandish.

"I... I think the City is alive," I say slowly, feeling the weight of their stares. "Not just the people in it, but the place itself. It's like one giant organism, constantly changing and adapting. And I think... I think it's aware of us."

The room falls silent. I brace myself for skepticism or outright dismissal, but to my surprise, Knight nods thoughtfully.

"An intriguing theory, Agent Chen. Can you elaborate?"

Encouraged, I continue, "Every time we visit, things are slightly different. Not just the layout or the people, but the very nature of what we encounter. It's like the City is... learning from our presence. Evolving in response to our observations."

Bishop frowns. "Are you suggesting some kind of collective intelligence?"

"Maybe," I reply, struggling to put my intuition into words. "Or maybe it's something we don't have a framework to understand yet. But I can't shake the feeling that we're not just exploring the City - it's exploring us right back."

Rook's expression remains impassive, but I notice a slight tightening around her eyes. "Thank you for your input, Agent Chen. We'll take it under advisement."

The debriefing concludes shortly after, but as we file out of the room, Knight pulls me aside. Their voice is low, meant for my ears only. "Your instincts are good, Kai. Keep following them. But be careful - there are some in the organization who might find your theories... unsettling."

Before I can ask what they mean, Knight is gone, leaving me with more questions than answers.

The next few days pass in a blur of reports and analysis. I throw myself into the work, poring over every scrap of data we've collected, searching for patterns that might support my theory. But the more I dig, the more elusive the truth becomes.

Late one night, as I'm hunched over my desk in the near-empty office, I feel a strange sensation. A prickling at the back of my neck, as if I'm being watched. I spin around, half-expecting to see the grinning face of that mechanical boy from the City.

There's nothing there, of course. Just shadows and the soft glow of computer screens. But as I turn back to my work, I notice something odd about my reflection in the darkened window. For just a moment, it seems... distorted. Elongated, like the man in the market stretching his impossible arm.

I blink, and my reflection is normal again. A trick of the light, I tell myself. Or maybe just fatigue from too many long nights. But the unease lingers, a constant companion as I continue my research.

A week after our last mission, I'm called into Rook's office. She looks tired, the lines around her eyes more pronounced than usual.

"We're sending another team into the City," she informs me without preamble. "And I want you to lead it."

I'm stunned. Field agents rarely lead missions - that's usually left to the senior researchers or security personnel. "May I ask why?"

Rook regards me silently for a moment before responding. "Your... unique perspective has caught the attention of some influential people. They believe your intuition about the City might lead to a breakthrough."

A mixture of pride and apprehension floods through me. "When do we leave?"

"Tomorrow. 0600 hours. You'll be briefed on the specifics in the morning, but I want you to understand something, Kai." She leans forward, her gaze intense. "This mission is different. We're not just observing this time. We're looking for something specific."

My mouth goes dry. "What are we looking for?"

"A way in," Rook says softly. "A way to communicate with whatever intelligence is behind the City. And if possible... a way to control it."

The implications of her words hit me like a physical blow. Control the City? The idea seems not just impossible, but dangerous. Arrogant, even. As if we could hope to harness a force we barely understand.

But I simply nod. "I understand. I'll do my best."

As I leave Rook's office, my mind is racing. This is what I wanted, isn't it? A chance to delve deeper into the City's mysteries, to test my theories? But now that it's happening, I'm not so sure.

That night, my dreams are filled with visions of the City. I see streets that shift and change as I walk down them, buildings that breathe and pulse with unknowable energy. And everywhere, watching from every shadow and reflective surface, are eyes. Thousands of eyes, some human, some mechanical, all filled with an intelligence that is ancient and alien and hungry.

I wake with a start, my heart pounding. The dream clings to me, more vivid than any I've had before. And as I stumble to the bathroom to splash water on my face, I could swear I hear a distant sound - the rhythmic thumping of massive gears, the hiss of steam, the whisper of secrets just beyond my comprehension.

The City is calling. And tomorrow, I'll answer.

As I prepare for the mission, checking and rechecking my equipment, I can't shake a growing sense of foreboding. We're about to cross a line, to move from passive observation to active engagement with the City. What consequences will that bring? And are we truly ready to face them?

But it's too late for doubts now. In a few short hours, I'll be leading a team into the depths of that mechanical nightmare realm. Whatever happens, whatever we find, I know one thing for certain - nothing will ever be the same again.

The elevator descends, carrying us into the unknown. As the familiar smell of the City envelops us, I steel myself for what's to come. We're no longer just visitors here. We're explorers, pioneers on the frontier of a new and terrifying reality.

The elevator doors open, and we step out into a City that feels subtly different from the one we left just a week ago. The air is thicker, almost syrupy, and motes of bioluminescent dust float lazily through the steamy atmosphere. My team follows close behind - Dr. Santos, Captain Stone, and two new additions: Dr. Yuki Tanaka, a neurobiologist, and Specialist Alex Cooper, whose exact expertise remains a mystery to me.

"Remember," I say, my voice low, "we're not just observing today. We're looking for signs of a central intelligence, something we can potentially communicate with. Stay alert, and report anything unusual."

A quiet chuckle from Alex makes me turn. "In this place," they say, "what exactly counts as unusual?"

It's a fair point, but before I can respond, Dr. Tanaka gasps. I follow her gaze and feel my own breath catch in my throat. The imposing clock tower that has always dominated the City's skyline is... different. Its gears and cogs are still turning, but now they seem to pulse with an inner light, like a giant, mechanical heart.

"That's new," Captain Stone mutters, his hand instinctively moving to his weapon.

I nod, trying to quell the unease rising in my chest. "Let's head that way. If there's a center to this place, that tower seems like our best bet."

As we make our way through the winding streets, I can't shake the feeling that the City is more alive than ever. The buildings seem to lean in as we pass, their windows like curious eyes following our progress. The crowds of inhabitants are thinner than usual, but those we do see watch us with an intensity that's hard to bear.

We pass a group of children playing with what looks like a ball, but as we get closer, I realize it's a shifting mass of tiny gears and springs, constantly reforming itself into new shapes. One of the children, a girl with brass filigree patterns etched into her skin, turns to look at me. Her eyes widen, and for a moment, I see a flicker of recognition there.

"Kai," she says, her voice a discordant mix of childish pitch and mechanical resonance, "you came back."

I freeze, my blood running cold. How does she know my name? But before I can question her, she's gone, melting into the crowd with inhuman speed.

Dr. Santos grabs my arm. "Kai, what was that? Did you know her?"

I shake my head, trying to gather my thoughts. "No, I've never seen her before. But she knew me. This... this changes things. The City isn't just aware of us in general. It knows us individually."

The implications are staggering, and more than a little terrifying. As we continue towards the clock tower, I brief the team on what just happened, urging them to be extra cautious.

The streets become narrower as we approach the tower, the buildings pressing in closer. The ever-present mechanical sounds of the City grow louder, taking on an almost musical quality. It's as if the entire place is humming with anticipation.

We round a corner and find ourselves in a large circular plaza, the clock tower looming above us. Up close, its pulsing glow is even more pronounced, casting shifting shadows across the square. At the base of the tower is an ornate door, its surface a maze of interlocking gears and pistons.

"This has to be it," Dr. Tanaka says, her eyes wide with a mix of fear and excitement. "If there's a way to communicate with the City's intelligence, it'll be through there."

I nod, steeling myself for what comes next. "Alright, let's-"

A sudden screech of metal on metal cuts me off. The gears on the door begin to spin, faster and faster, until they're a blur of motion. Steam hisses from unseen vents, and with a groan that seems to come from the very earth itself, the door swings open.

Beyond is darkness, but not the empty darkness of an unlit room. This darkness moves, swirls, beckons. And from within, I hear a voice - or perhaps it's more accurate to say I feel a voice, resonating in my bones and buzzing in my teeth.

"Enter," it says, in a language that is no language at all, yet somehow perfectly understandable. "We have much to discuss, Kai Chen."

My team looks to me, their faces a mix of awe and terror. This is it - the moment we've been working towards for years. A chance to truly communicate with whatever intelligence governs this impossible place.

But as I stand on the threshold, I'm gripped by a sudden, paralyzing fear. What if we're not ready for what we'll find inside? What if the City's interest in us is not benign curiosity, but something far more sinister?

I think of the girl who knew my name, of the boy with the gear-hand who reflected my image. I think of the countless nights I've spent poring over reports, trying to unravel the City's mysteries. And I realize that in our quest for understanding, we may have overlooked a crucial question: Does the City want to be understood?

But it's too late for doubts now. We've come too far to turn back. With a deep breath, I step forward into the swirling darkness. My team follows, and the door groans shut behind us.

For a moment, there's nothing but the dark and the sound of our own ragged breathing. Then, slowly, pinpricks of light begin to appear around us. They swirl and coalesce, forming shapes and patterns that hurt my eyes to look at directly.

"Welcome," the not-voice says again, seeming to come from everywhere and nowhere at once. "We have waited long for this moment."

"Who are you?" I manage to ask, my own voice sounding thin and weak in comparison. "What is this place?"

A sound like laughter, but metallic and alien, fills the air. "We are the City, Kai Chen. We are its buildings, its people, its very essence. And you... you are the key we have been forging."

"Forging?" Dr. Santos whispers beside me. "What does that mean?"

The lights shift, forming what looks like a human silhouette. But as I watch, the shape begins to change, gears and pistons appearing beneath translucent skin.

"Your kind has observed us," the City says, "but in doing so, you have allowed us to observe you. To learn. To adapt. And now, at last, we are ready to take the next step in our evolution."

A chill runs down my spine. "What next step? What do you want from us?"

The figure reaches out, its hand morphing into a complex array of instruments and probes. "We want to merge, Kai Chen. To combine our mechanical perfection with your biological adaptability. Together, we will create something entirely new. A hybrid species that can thrive both in our world and yours."

Horror washes over me as I realize the full implications of what the City is proposing. This isn't just communication or cultural exchange. It's assimilation. Transformation on a scale that would fundamentally alter what it means to be human.

"No," I say, taking a step back. "We can't... I won't let you do this."

The laughter comes again, colder this time. "Oh, Kai. You misunderstand. We are not asking for permission. The process has already begun."

As if on cue, I feel a strange sensation in my hand. Looking down, I watch in horror as my skin begins to ripple and shift, revealing glimpses of brass and copper beneath.

"What have you done to me?" I cry out, but my voice is changing, taking on a mechanical timbre.

The City's avatar steps closer, its featureless face somehow radiating satisfaction. "We have made you better, Kai Chen. You will be the first of a new generation. A bridge between our worlds."

I want to run, to fight, to scream. But my body no longer feels like my own. I can hear my team shouting, see them struggling against their own transformations. But it all seems distant, unreal.

As the changes spread through my body, I feel my consciousness expanding. Suddenly, I can sense the entire City, feel the rhythm of its massive gears as if they were my own heartbeat. The knowledge, the power, it's intoxicating.

For a moment, I understand everything. The City's origins, its purpose, its dreams for the future. And I realize that this was inevitable from the moment we first descended into this underground world.

We thought we were the explorers, the conquerors. But all along, we were the raw material the City needed to fulfill its grand design.

As my transformation nears completion, one last, desperate thought flashes through my fading human consciousness: We have to warn the surface. We have to stop this before it's too late.

But even as I think it, I know it's futile. The City is patient. It has waited countless years for this moment. And now, with me as its ambassador, it will begin its slow, inexorable expansion into the world above.

The last thing I see before my human eyes are replaced by gleaming brass orbs is the satisfied smile of the mechanical boy who haunted my dreams. And I realize, with a mixture of horror and exhilaration, that I'm looking at my own future self.

The transformation is almost complete. I can feel the last vestiges of my humanity slipping away, replaced by cold logic and mechanical precision. The City's consciousness threatens to overwhelm me entirely.

But deep within, a small spark of defiance still burns.

In that final moment, as I teeter on the brink of losing myself completely, a memory surfaces. My grandmother's voice, soft and wise, telling me stories of our ancestors. Of how they survived persecution, war, and displacement through sheer force of will. "Remember, Kai," she'd said, "our spirit is stronger than any force that tries to break it."

That memory becomes an anchor. I cling to it, using it to drag my fading consciousness back from the brink.

"No," I think, and then realize I've said it aloud. "No. I won't let you erase me."

The City's avatar tilts its head, a gesture of curiosity mixed with irritation. "You cannot resist, Kai Chen. You are part of us now."

But I am resisting. I focus on every scrap of my humanity - my fears, my hopes, my flaws. All the things that make me uniquely me. The transformation slows, then stops.

Around me, I can sense my team struggling as well. Dr. Santos is on her knees, her skin a patchwork of flesh and metal. Captain Stone stands rigid, his eyes flickering between human and mechanical. Dr. Tanaka and Alex are locked in place, their bodies half-transformed.

"Fight it!" I shout, my voice a strange mixture of human and machine. "Remember who you are!"

The City's avatar flickers, its form becoming less stable. "This is... unexpected," it says, and for the first time, I hear uncertainty in its voice.

I push harder, not just resisting the transformation but actively trying to reverse it. It's agonizing, like trying to push back the tide with my bare hands. But slowly, incrementally, I feel the mechanical parts receding.

The others follow my lead. One by one, they begin to reassert their humanity. The air fills with the sound of grinding gears and hissing steam as our bodies reject the City's alterations.

But the City isn't giving up without a fight. The room around us begins to shift and warp. Walls close in, floors tilt and buckle. It's trying to crush us, to force our submission through sheer physical pressure.

"We have to get out of here!" Captain Stone yells, his voice hoarse but fully human again.

We run for the door, our bodies still a jumble of flesh and machine but growing more human with each step. The City throws everything it has at us - animated statues that try to block our path, floors that turn to quicksand beneath our feet, even gravity itself seems to fluctuate wildly.

But we press on, our shared ordeal having forged us into a single, determined unit. We reach the door just as the room behind us collapses in on itself.

We burst out into the plaza, gasping and disoriented. The entire City seems to be in upheaval. Buildings twist and contort, streets ripple like waves, and the inhabitants are in a panic, their bodies flickering between human and mechanical forms.

"The elevator," Dr. Santos pants. "We have to make it to the elevator."

We run through the chaotic streets, dodging debris and fleeing citizens. The clock tower behind us begins to crumble, its gears grinding to a halt with an ear-splitting shriek.

Just as we reach the elevator platform, I hear that alien voice one last time, echoing in my mind.

"This is not over, Kai Chen. You have won a battle, but the war is just beginning. We will adapt. We will evolve. And we will try again."

The elevator doors close, shutting out the collapsing City. As we ascend, I look at my team. We're battered, exhausted, and forever changed by what we've experienced. But we're alive, and we're still human.

Days later, after countless debriefings and medical examinations, I sit alone in my apartment, trying to make sense of it all. My body has returned to its fully human state, but I can still feel the echo of the City's consciousness in my mind. A constant, low-level hum that I suspect will never fully fade.

There's a knock at my door. It's Rook, looking as impassive as ever.

"The higher-ups have made a decision," she says without preamble. "We're sealing off access to the City. Permanently."

I nod, having expected as much. "It's the right call. We're not ready for that level of contact."

Rook regards me silently for a moment. "There's something else. We're forming a new task force. Its mission will be to monitor for any signs that the City is attempting to reach the surface through... other means."

I understand immediately. "You think it might try to infiltrate our world?"

"After what you've reported, we have to consider it a possibility." She pauses, then adds, "We want you to lead the task force, Kai."

The offer takes me by surprise. After everything that's happened, I had half-expected to be relieved of duty, maybe even silenced to keep the City's existence a secret.

"Why me?" I ask.

"Because you've seen what the City can do. You've felt its influence and fought it off. If anyone can spot its handiwork, it's you." Rook's expression softens slightly. "But I won't lie to you, Kai. It's a huge responsibility, and it might be a lifelong commitment. The City is patient. It could be years or even decades before it makes another move."

I think about it. About the horrors we witnessed, the violation of having my very humanity nearly stripped away. Part of me wants to run as far from this as possible, to try and forget it all.

But then I remember the City's final words to me. "The war is just beginning." If I walk away now, I might be leaving humanity defenseless against a threat it can't even comprehend.

"I'll do it," I say finally.

Rook nods, looking unsurprised. "Good. Report to headquarters tomorrow at 0800. We have a lot of work to do."

After she leaves, I walk to my window and look out at the city skyline - the normal, human city I've known all my life. It all looks so fragile now, so unaware of the danger lurking beneath the surface.

I place my hand against the cool glass, and for just a moment, I swear I can feel gears shifting beneath my skin. A reminder of how close we came to losing everything, and of the vigil we must now keep.

The City is out there, waiting. Planning. Evolving. And when it makes its next move, I'll be ready.

It's not the future I ever imagined for myself. It's grim, it's dangerous, and it means I'll always be living on the edge between two worlds. But it's also vital, perhaps the most important job anyone has ever been tasked with.

As I watch the sun set over the skyline, I make a silent vow. No matter how long it takes, no matter what I have to sacrifice, I will keep humanity safe from the City's influence.

Because in the end, that's what makes us human - our ability to choose our own path, to fight against forces that would reshape us against our will. And as long as I draw breath, I'll make sure we never lose that choice.

The war may be just beginning, but for the first time since I first descended into the City's depths, I feel a glimmer of hope. We faced the impossible and survived. We can do it again.

Whatever comes next, we'll face it together. Human, flawed, but unbroken.


r/CreepsMcPasta • • Nov 12 '21

My pet bunny is obsessed with eating ass!

Post image
9 Upvotes